Freda Bedi Cont'd (#3)

This is a broad, catch-all category of works that fit best here and not elsewhere. If you haven't found it someplace else, you might want to look here.

Re: Freda Bedi Cont'd (#3)

Postby admin » Sun Jul 25, 2021 10:36 am

Part 1 of 2

The Credibility of Early Roman History
by Samuel Ball Platner
The American Historical Review, Vol. 7, No. 2. pp. 233-253
January, 1902

NOTICE: THIS WORK MAY BE PROTECTED BY COPYRIGHT

YOU ARE REQUIRED TO READ THE COPYRIGHT NOTICE AT THIS LINK BEFORE YOU READ THE FOLLOWING WORK, THAT IS AVAILABLE SOLELY FOR PRIVATE STUDY, SCHOLARSHIP OR RESEARCH PURSUANT TO 17 U.S.C. SECTION 107 AND 108. IN THE EVENT THAT THE LIBRARY DETERMINES THAT UNLAWFUL COPYING OF THIS WORK HAS OCCURRED, THE LIBRARY HAS THE RIGHT TO BLOCK THE I.P. ADDRESS AT WHICH THE UNLAWFUL COPYING APPEARED TO HAVE OCCURRED. THANK YOU FOR RESPECTING THE RIGHTS OF COPYRIGHT OWNERS.


THE PREFACE.

It is a maxim in the science of legislation and government, that Laws are of no avail without manners, or, to explain the sentence more fully, that the best intended legislative provisions would have no beneficial effect even at first, and none at all in a short course of time, unless they were congenial to the disposition and habits, to the religious prejudices, and approved immemorial usages of the people for whom they were enabled; especially if that people universally and sincerely believed, that all their ancient usages and established rules of conduct had the sanction of an actual revelation from heaven: the legislature of Britain having shown, in compliance with this maxim, an intention to leave the natives of these Indian provinces in possession of their own Laws, at least on the titles of contracts and inheritances, we may humbly presume, that all future provisions, for the administration of justice and government in India, will be conformable, as far as the natives are affected by them, to the manners and opinions of the natives themselves; an object which cannot possibly be attained, until those manners and opinions can be fully and accurately known. These considerations, and a few others more immediately within my province, were my principal motives for wishing to know, and have induced me at length to publish, that system of duties, religious and civil, and of law in all its branches, which the Hindus firmly believe to have been promulged in the beginning of time by Menu, son or grandson of Brahma, or, in plain language, the first of created beings, and not the oldest only, but the holiest of legislators; a system so comprehensive and so minutely exact, that it may be considered as the Institutes of Hindu Law, preparatory to the copious Digest, which has lately been compiled by Pandits of eminent learning, and introductory perhaps to a Code which may supply the many natural defects in the old jurisprudence of this country, and, without any deviation from its principles, accommodate it justly to the improvements of a commercial age.

We are lost in an inextricable labyrinth of imaginary astronomical cycles, Yugas, Mahayugas, Calpas, and Menwantaras, in attempting to calculate the time, when the first Menu, according to the Brahmens, governed this world, and became the progenitor of mankind
, who from him are called Manavah; nor can we, so clouded are the old history and chronology of India with fables and allegories, ascertain the precise age, when the work, now presented to the Publick, was actually composed; but we are in possession of some evidence, partly extrinsick and partly internal, that it is really one of the oldest compositions existing. From a text of Parasara discovered by Mr. Davis, it appears, that the vernal equinox had gone back from the tenth degree of Bharani to the first of Aswini, or twenty-three degrees and twenty minutes, between the days of that Indian philosopher, and the year of our Lord 499, when it coincided with the origin of the Hindu ecliptick; so that Parasara probably flourished near the close of the twelfth century before Christ; now Parasara was the grandson of another sage, named Vasishtha, who is often mentioned in the laws of Menu, and once as contemporary with the divine Bhrigu himself; but the character of Bhrigu, and the whole dramatical arrangement of the book before us, are clearly fictitious and ornamental, with a design, too common among ancient lawgivers, of stamping authority on the work by the introduction of supernatural personages, though Vasishtha may have lived many generations before the actual writer of it, who names him, indeed, in one or two places as a philosopher in an earlier period. The style, however, and metre of this work (which there is not the smallest reason to think affectedly obsolete) are widely different from the language and metrical rules of Calida's, who unquestionably wrote before the beginning of our era; and the dialect of Menu is even observed, in many passages, to resemble that of the Veda, particularly in a departure from the more modern grammatical forms; whence it must, at first view, seem very probable, that the laws, now brought to light, were considerably older than those of Solon or even of Lycurgus, although the promulgation of them, before they were reduced to writing, might have been coeval with the first monarchies established in Egypt or Asia: but, having had the singular good fortune to procure ancient copies of eleven Upanishads, with a very perspicuous comment, I am enabled to fix, with more exactness, the probable age of the work before us, and even to limit its highest possible age by a mode of reasoning, which may be thought new, but will be found, I persuade myself, satisfactory; if the Publick shall, on this occasion, give me credit for a few very curious facts, which, though capable of strict proof, can at present be only asserted. The Sanscrit of the three first Vedas, (I need not here speak of the fourth) that of the Manava Dherma Sastra, and that of the Paranas, differ from each other in pretty exact proportion to the Latin of Numa, from whose laws entire sentences are preserved, that of Appius, which we see in the fragments of the Twelve Tables, and that of Cicero, or of Lucretius, where he has not affected an obsolete style: if the several changes, therefore, of Sanscrit and Latin took place, as we may fairly assume, in times very nearly proportional, the Vedas must have been written about 300 years before these Institutes, and about 600 before the Puranas and Itihasas, which, I am fully convinced, were not the productions of Vyasa; so that, if the son of Parasara committed the traditional Vedas to writing in the Sanscrit of his father’s time, the original of this book must have received its present form about 880 years before Christ’s birth. If the texts, indeed, which Vyasa collected, had been actually written in a much older dialect, by the sages preceding him, we must inquire into the greatest possible age of the Vedas themselves: now one of the longest and finest Upanishads in the second Veda contains three lists, in a regular series upwards, of at most forty-two pupils and preceptors, who successively received and transmitted (probably by oral tradition) the doctrines contained in that Upanishad; and as the old Indian priests were students at fifteen, and instructors at twenty-five, we cannot allow more than ten years, on an average, for each interval between the respective traditions; whence, as there are forty such intervals, in two of the lists between Vyasa, who arranged the whole work, and Ayasya, who is extolled at the beginning of it, and just as many, in the third list, between the compiler and Yajnyawalcya, who makes the principal figure in it, we find the highest age of the Yajur Veda to be 1580 years before the birth of our Saviour, (which would make it older than the five books of Moses) and that of our Indian law tract about 1280 years before the same epoch. The former date, however, seems the more probable of the two, because the Hindu sages are said to have delivered their knowledge orally, and the very word Sruta, which we often see used for the Veda itself, means what was heard; not to insist that Culluca expressly declares the sense of the Veda to be conveyed in the language of Vyasa. Whether Menu or Menus in the nominative and Meno's in an oblique case, was the same personage with Minos [Minos was a mythical king in the island of Crete, the son of Zeus and Europa. He was famous for creating a successful code of laws; in fact, it was so grand that after his death, Minos became one of the three judges of the dead in the underworld. Minos, by Wikipedia], let others determine; but he must indubitably have been far older than the work, which contains his laws, and though perhaps he was never in Crete, yet some of his institutions may well have been adopted in that island, whence Lycurgus, a century or two afterwards, may have imported them to Sparta.

-- Institutes of Hindu Law: Or, The Ordinances of Menu, According to the Gloss of Culluca. Comprising the Indian System of Duties, Religious and Civil, Verbally translated from the original Sanscrit, With a Preface, by Sir William Jones


THE CREDIBILITY OF EARLY ROMAN HISTORY1 [An address delivered by the President of the American Philological Association at its annual meeting, held in Cambridge, Mass., July, 1901.]

A REPROACH frequently cast at those who are engaged in the study of classical antiquity, is that their subject-matter has been worked over so long and so often that no further results can be obtained that have any value for men of the present. When new fields of research are so widely spread around us, it is worse than foolish to spend the time and effort on the old. Be this as it may, there is still one phase of the study of classical antiquity which has so far escaped the general condemnation. History, even of the olden time, has not yet become the object of the scorn of exponents of the latest educational ideas, and is in fact very much in vogue. The historical method must be applied, and rightly, to all branches of scientific study, and in spite of the unwillingness on the part of many to recognize the fact, it has been true for some years that teachers of the classics have insisted that the full culture-value of their subject could be obtained only when proper attention was paid to the social, political and economic conditions under which the literature was developed.

If we look carefully to the history of the world, what can be more important than a correct appreciation of the early centuries in the history of Greece and Rome, periods during one of which were developed the literature and art which have ever since been the unattainable standard of the world, and during the other of which that power arose which has been the paramount influence in law and government in all succeeding ages. Certainly we cannot be accused of dealing with dead issues in laboring over the problems presented to us in either of these fields, and it is to the nature of the early history of the city of Rome that I now ask your attention.

It is a mere commonplace to remark that the earliest stages in the history of most peoples present very great difficulties in the way of arriving at anything like the exact facts, and this is usually due to the insufficiency of evidence that has come down to us, and to the inevitable errors resulting from the nature of tradition. In the case of the early history of the greatest city in the world, the difficulty is immeasurably increased by the well-known fact, that in addition to all the errors inherent we have to do with a considerable amount of material which is known to be the product of the deliberate invention of later times. So while the problem becomes exceedingly perplexing, the eagerness of scholars to solve it, becomes correspondingly keen. Nor can it be said that time and labor expended on its solution are wasted, so long as any hope remains of arriving at something like the real facts.

There are certain peculiar features in the case of Roman history, the most noticeable of which is the character of Roman literature, on which we must depend so much for our information. Here is no developing native product, but a literature due to foreign impulse, and worked out in conscious imitation of Greek models, both as regards form and substance. The earliest annalists of Rome intentionally followed their patterns, and the elimination of the Greek from the native is one of the most difficult parts of the problem. Most noticeable again in its effect upon the tradition of Roman history, was the servile attitude maintained towards Rome by the rest of the world after the Punic wars, which resulted in a deliberate falsification of everything in favor of the dominant power. With a very few apparent exceptions like Metrodorus of Skepsis, almost all historiographers of that period took part in the general chorus of adulation, entirely regardless of the truth. A third peculiarity of the situation is the presence of what was really an official or "canonical" tradition. The methods employed by the Greek and Roman manufacturers of early history, had resulted in the promulgation of numerous narratives of the same events, so contradictory as to disturb even the Romans themselves, and to bring about the formation of a sort of official version which became in a sense "canonical," and was generally accepted by the principal writers of the post-Ciceronian age. This is the account that Livy, for instance, usually presents, although all our historians do not hesitate to give very frequently other versions along with the "canonical." These conditions were recognized by the Roman historians themselves, but with hardly an exception, they failed entirely to develop what we call the critical method. Beyond a certain point this could not have been expected, but it is a source of surprise and disappointment that we have to wait until the close of the first century to find a Roman Thucydides.

The legacy of Rome, then, to the world, so far as her own early history is concerned, is a mass of fable, fact and fancy, inextricably interwoven, and commended to us by all the charm of Livian rhetoric, and this inheritance has been accepted and enjoyed without question or cavil, by the vast majority even of scholars until very recent times.
But it was inevitable that a day of reckoning should come, and as we all know, it was in the study of Niebuhr that the demolition and reconstruction of Roman history began. Niebuhr, Schwegler, Mommsen! Three mighty names to conjure with, and how great a contribution to the science of historical criticism they represent! But as in all other departments of human knowledge, where room for the erection of what is to last forever must be cleared by the destruction of what is insecure, the pendulum of belief swings widely but irregularly, sometimes rapidly, sometimes slowly, and it is long before the stable equilibrium of admitted fact is reached.

So in the matter under discussion, we have passed through the stage where all that has come down to us about the regal period was ruthlessly cast aside as absolutely false, the succeeding stage when men were inclined to see much that was true beneath the overlying strata of legend, then a stage when, in some quarters at least, an almost medieval attitude of belief was assumed, and now finally a period when even the first condition of skepticism seems to be well-nigh surpassed. There is, if we may so speak, a very renaissance of unbelief with regard to the first three centuries of Rome's existence. This oscillation may be paralleled perhaps by the change in the position of scholars with respect to the Old Testament, and in the field of Roman life, by the varying estimates of Cicero, his character and influence. From Drumann and Mommsen to Aly and Zielinski is a far cry, and between them in time and opinion we find everything from entire repudiation of a political renegade to unquestioning faith in the saviour of the commonwealth. But as the latest voice of Ciceronian criticism has tended to rehabilitate the great orator, the latest voice of historical criticism, uttered too by a descendant of the Romans themselves, is the most powerful yet heard in the attack upon all that tradition has handed down concerning the early history of Rome.

I refer of course to Ettore Pais and his great work La Storia di Roma, in the first two volumes of which he has discussed the history of Rome down to the time of Pyrrhus, and while following out the lines laid down by Mommsen in the Roemische Forschungen has gone far beyond that great man in the scope of his work, comprehensiveness of treatment and importance of results.

It is the misfortune of modern Italian scholarship that it has been so completely eclipsed by the transalpine; and the paucity of men of the first rank in the present generation has caused the world of scholars to look with suspicion upon an Italian book. But here at least is a man to be reckoned with, and whether his conclusions are accepted or rejected, they cannot be ignored, and his material and methods must be studied with the utmost attention. Apparently the importance of his work has so far been overlooked except by a very few. This is natural and excusable, particularly in this country, where the prevailing attitude towards the work of Italians is illustrated by the fact that up to the middle of last February, this book, though issued in 1898 and 1899, had not been placed on the shelves of the library of one of our most famous universities.

Before proceeding to the discussion of the results of this latest investigation of the sources of our knowledge of early Roman history, our attention should be fixed upon a factor in the problem, not new by any means, but which has recently assumed much larger proportions than formerly, that is the control exercised over results obtained in other ways by archaeological and topographical discoveries. The increased importance of material of this kind finds an excellent illustration in the information which has come into our hands as a result of the systematic excavations carried on in the Forum and Comitium during the past two years and a half. It was to be expected that in the archaeological remains of these two spots -- one the center of Roman political life, the other the center of all else -- much would be found to help in tracing the course of development of the city itself, as it was marked in monuments of brick and stone, monuments which could hardly be falsified by succeeding generations.


In general too little attention has been paid to the reciprocal relations of topography and history. Due weight has been readily given to the influence of environment upon the development of the individual, but there has been a failure to recognize the direct bearing of topographical conditions upon the historical progress of a nation, and to see how much with regard to the latter may be inferred from the former. As a matter of fact, the discoveries made within a space twenty feet square at the edge of the Comitium have precipitated a violent struggle between those who accept the traditional account of the regal period and those who do not, and the final settlement of the questions raised by these discoveries may go a long way in determining our attitude toward that tradition. To be sure the problem suggested here is not purely topographical but involves other elements as well, and the point may be better illustrated in a very simple case by noting that topographical conditions prove at once that Livy's account of the settlement of many thousand Latins in the valley ad Murciae in the days of Ancus Martius, must be absolutely wrong.

In view of the certain additions which have been and will continue to be made to our knowledge of the material remains of ancient Rome, and the publication of so notable a book as that of Pais, no apology is necessary for directing our attention again to the credibility of early Roman history, and we can perhaps do no better than follow our new leader in a brief review of the character of some of the sources from which information as to the events of the early period is derived, and of some of these events themselves.

At the very outset one must note the strange contrast that exists between the remarkable amount of detailed information given us by the annalists and the comparatively late period at which they did their work. There is a still greater contrast between this elaborate history and that of other peoples at the same relative stage of development, like the peoples of the east and of the Greek cities. If we know so little of the history of Magna Graecia before the fourth century, how is it that we know so much about Rome in the eighth and seventh?


Now it is as certain as anything can be, that the literature and culture of the Romans were due to Greek influence, and, necessarily, that what is related of their early history must have been due in some way or other to the labors of Greek historiographers transferred to native channels. The earliest Roman annalist wrote in Greek in the time of Hannibal, which two facts are enough in themselves to suggest the source and character of his story. We are told expressly that those who first wrote the history of Rome were Greeks, and their interest in things barbarian and Roman arose as a result of the intercourse between Greeks and Romans in the fifth century, when the Siciliotes and inhabitants of the Greek cities in southern Italy were necessarily brought into contact with the rising power of Rome. But though the earliest notices go back so far, it was not until the third century that Greek historians seem to have busied themselves especially with Rome, and the reason for this is easy to see. When in that momentous struggle between Greek and barbarian which culminated in the defeat of Pyrrhus, it became plain to every one that the seat of empire had been removed across the Adriatic, the clever Greek read the signs of the times and fell at once to describing, with or without knowledge, the beginnings and history of this new power. The form in which their narratives were put forth, determined all subsequent conceptions of the early history of Rome.

When these Greeks and their earliest Roman followers attempted to write the history of the first centuries of Rome, what had they in the way of records? The statement often made by the writers of the Ciceronian period, that all monumental records such as statues, laws and inscriptions of various sorts, had perished in the Gallic invasion, must be true for the most part, but supposing that some of these monuments were in existence -- and the discovery of the old inscription and surrounding structures in the Forum proves that some did survive -- it is hardly possible that they would have been used to any great extent in working out the history of the earliest times. The evidence of the few fragments that now remain from the early days agrees with what we should infer from arguments of another kind, in showing that, if there had been no destruction like that wrought by the Gauls, there would have been few monuments of a sort to afford reliable historical information of a remote period. There is therefore little account to be taken of matter outside of oral and written records. The banquet songs described by Cato were doubtless a familiar feature of daily life, but even without the distinct repudiation of Cicero and Livy, we should recognize at once their worthlessness as historical documents.

The Annales Maximi were according to Cato's statement a list of magistrates, prodigies, eclipses and the price of corn. But these meager lists cannot have made up those eighty rolls which Cicero describes and which contained the history of the city from the beginning down to 133 B.C., and which were diffuse enough to contain Piso's story of Romulus's use of wine. These Annales were written out long after the beginning of Latin literature, and owed their form and much of their content to the annals of the Greeks. In Pais's words, "The little that we know of them reveals such a direct imitation of the Greek writers, such abundance of words, or as we might better say, such garrulity, as suited the chatter of barbers [quelle ciancie di barbieri] which Polybius censures in Sosilus and Chaerea, the historians of Hannibal, but which did not suit in any way the redaction of state documents, compiled at a tolerably early date." No fragment of the Annales Maximi in our possession belongs to a redaction earlier than the third century. In short, after Pais's keen critique, it is difficult to see in them anything but a second century creation, based on the tradition of the great Roman families, the works of early Greek historiographers, and the earliest Roman poets like Ennius, and we must recognize the fact that "these fragments which have come down to us have nothing to do with the most ancient pontifical tablets which were little more than an illustration of the calendar."


The influence of Ennius, Naevius and other early Roman poets, if such there were, in shaping the legendary history of the early period, has probably been greatly underestimated. It can be shown further, that these poets drew their material for early times, as well as their inspiration from their Greek predecessors and contemporaries. It would be idle to discuss at length the characteristics of these Greeks who approached their subject with no intention or desire to learn the truth, but only to produce a skilfully constructed poem into which could be woven a vast mass of legend and myth, with the natural result that the product was characterized by pure imagination, duplication, and falsification. This compilation of the Annales Maximi during the second century, under the influence of the first Roman poets and annalists, gave rise to the formation of what is known as the "canonical" tradition of the origin and early history of the city, and this "canonical" form which was an attempt to correlate divergent accounts, seems to have been put into final shape by Varro in his systematization and arrangement of all existing knowledge.

Our own chief literary sources of information are three, Diodorus Siculus, Livy and Dionysius of Halicarnassus. The two latter give in general the accepted official version, while Diodorus is apt to present divergent accounts, and is usually credited with a greater degree of independent judgment. Nevertheless, the evidence of all three has practically no first hand value. The stream cannot rise higher than its source.


Interesting illustrations of the way in which this early history was manufactured, abound on every hand. Monumenta of various sorts were made and attributed to the days of the Kings, as the lituus of Romulus, of which Cicero speaks in the De Divinatione 1 [II. 80.]: "So do not mention the lituus of Romulus which you say could not have been burned in the great fire;" and of which Plutarch says: "It was kept in the Capitol, but lost when Rome was taken by the Gauls; afterwards when the barbarians had quitted the city, it was found buried deep in ashes, untouched by the fire, whilst everything about it was destroyed and consumed." Pliny the Elder2 [N. H., XXXIV. 22-23.] describes the costume of statues of the time of Romulus and Numa, and says of the statues of the three Fates near the Rostra: "I should suppose that these and that of Attus Navius were the first erected in the time of Tarquinius Priscus, if it were not for the fact that the statues of the earlier kings were on the Capitol," -- although in a preceding chapter he had expressly stated that the first bronze statue at Rome was made from the property of Spurius Cassius. Livy tells3 [I. 12, 6.] how Romulus vowed the temple to Jupiter Stator in the battle between the Romans and Sabines, but in the tenth book4 [36, II.] he writes: "Meanwhile the Consul raising his hands to heaven, in a clear voice so that he might be heard plainly, vowed a temple to Jupiter Stator, if the flight of the Roman line should be checked," and a little later1 [X. 37, 15.] having noticed the discrepancy, he continues: "And in this battle a temple was vowed to Jupiter Stator, as Romulus had previously vowed one; but he had consecrated only a fanum, that is the site set apart for the temple." Varro, quoted by Macrobius,2 [I. 13, 21.] speaks of seeing a bronze tablet on which was engraved a law with regard to intercalary months, said to have been passed in the year 472 B.C. The most trustworthy account, however, refers this legislation to the year 191 B.C.

We may compare also the epigraphic fabrication related by Suetonius in describing the prodigies that happened at the death of Caesar.3 [Jul. Caes. 81.] A bronze tablet was found in the tomb where Capys was said to have been buried, on which was cut in Greek this prophecy: "When the bones of Capys shall be uncovered, a descendant of Julius shall be slain by the hands of his kinsmen, and soon afterwards avenged by great slaughter throughout Italy." And Suetonius continues: "The authority for this statement is Cornelius Balbus, a most intimate friend of Caesar, so that no one is to suppose it fabulous or fictitious."

To what extent etymology was made to serve the purposes of the historiographer, may be seen on every page of Varro's famous work De Lingua Latina, of which the following is a notorious and most instructive example:

Various reasons are assigned for the name Aventine. According to Naevius, it was derived from avis, because the birds came there from the Tiber; according to others the Alban king Aventinus was buried there; and according to others still the word was derived from adventus hominum because on that hill the temple of Diana was erected which was a common sanctuary of the Latins. "

"I prefer the derivation ad advectu, because formerly this hill was separated from the rest by marshes, and therefore people were brought thither from the city on rafts."


The manner in which topographical conditions and facts were utilized is illustrated by the tale found in Ovid, Valerius Maximus and Pliny, to the effect that the horns cut in the arch of the Porta Raudusculana in the Servian wall, commemorated the curious experience of a certain Roman praetor, Cipus Genucius, from whose head sprang such horns, as he was leading his army through this gate.

We can understand the direct and formal imitation of Greek models better if we keep in mind the famous definition of Quintilian4 [X. I, 31.]: "historia ... est enim proxima poetis et quodammodo carmen solutum et scribitur ad narrandum non ad probandum." [Google translate: history ... is near a sense of poetry and released a song written in the statement to be proved.] From form to matter is but a step, and the process is the same as that illustrated so distinctly in the domain of art. The Romans compared themselves to the Greeks long before Plutarch wrote his Lives, and they invented incidents in the careers of their heroes which should correspond to those of famous Greeks. Thus Scipio Africanus was said to have owed his birth to a miracle similar to that which brought Alexander the Great into being, and Tarquinius Superbus copied the procedure of Periander. The inevitable result was that the euhemerism of Ennius [an approach to the interpretation of mythology in which mythological accounts are presumed to have originated from real historical events or personages. Euhemerism supposes that historical accounts become myths as they are exaggerated in the retelling, accumulating elaborations and alterations that reflect cultural mores. It was named for the Greek mythographer Euhemerus, who lived in the late 4th century BC. In the more recent literature of myth, such as Bulfinch's Mythology, euhemerism is termed the "historical theory" of mythology. -- Euhemerism, by Wikipedia] destroyed almost all of the germs of native mythology and theogony, and indicated the lines along which Roman historiography must move.
admin
Site Admin
 
Posts: 36135
Joined: Thu Aug 01, 2013 5:21 am

Re: Freda Bedi Cont'd (#3)

Postby admin » Sun Jul 25, 2021 10:36 am

Part 2 of 2

Furthermore, as the Romans themselves tell us, all their historians down to the time of Pompey belonged to distinguished families by relationship or clientage, and this very fact caused them to be at pains to exalt the history of their own clans, a fruitful source of fabrication. But there was another influence at work, and that was the desire to exalt the whole state, and its history. Hence the determined effort to give official sanction to the tradition that the Romans came of Trojan or Hellenic stock, and that they could trace their origin to a time as early as any of the Greek cities.

Two other factors in the formation of this artificial structure, the received story of the early days, were the duplication of events actual or alleged, and the influence of current political tendencies and theories. The duplication of events, that is the assigning of what happened at one time to another much earlier date, in either the same or a slightly disguised form, while not peculiar to Roman history, has there found its widest application. It is not among the least of Pais's services that he has brought out with proper emphasis the great importance of this factor. So numerous are the examples, such as the repeated stories of Manlius, and the explanations of the Lacus Curtius, that it would be useless to linger over them. The reasons for such duplication are patent at the first glance, among them the stereotyped character and conduct of those who belonged to the same house, the desire of succeeding generations to imitate the deeds of their ancestors, and the fact that so many of the clans seem to have assumed in successive years the command against the same foes. Variations in later versions seem usually to have been intentionally made, in order that suspicion might be averted. Consulships, dictatorships and censorships were boldly attributed to the ancestors of those who had held these offices in historical times, and so notorious was the practice that even Cicero and Livy protested against it. In consequence of this same impulse, events of a later date were thrown back into earlier periods, as the fabled treaty of 508 B.C. between Rome and Carthage, and the establishment of the censorship in the days of Servius Tullius. The same tendency which has assigned to Charlemagne the achievements of more than one man produced such types as Appius Claudius and Coriolanus.

The last factor in the fabrication of Roman history upon which much weight must be laid, is that of the political attitude of the historian and his hero. Cato, as is well known, tried to do something to counteract this evil, by refusing to mention the names of those of whom he was writing, but nothing could have been farther from the purpose of all other Roman historians. One has only to read Livy's account of perfectly historical persons and events, to see how he deliberately warped or suppressed the truth in order to depreciate the services of those who represented opposite political views. Modern colorless critical history was something entirely unsupposable to the Roman mind. Education in morals and good citizenship, the avowed object of the Roman historian, demanded an expression on his part of what he considered right and patriotic, and a condemnation of the opposite. To the most critical and truth-seeking of Romans, even a writer like Froude would have seemed not only culpably impartial but absolutely impossible.

These elements have been recognized in some degree by all historians since Niebuhr, but the extent of their application has varied. We have in general come to regard the history of the regal period as legendary so far as details are concerned, but no such view has prevailed with regard to the republic. It is true that Mommsen in his Roemische Forschungen laid down the lines along which the investigation should proceed, and in his essays on Coriolanus, Spurius Maelius, Spurius Cassius and Marcus Manlius, demonstrated the non-historical character of many of the tales from the period of the early republic, but in these particular cases, the subjects were such as would most naturally be derived from mythical sources. Neither in his history nor in his essays, does Mommsen cast any serious doubt upon the truth of the main features of the traditional history of the period between the expulsion of the Kings and the fall of the decemvirate. The attitude of most scholars previous to 1898, may be illustrated by that of Pelham and Shuckburgh in their histories published in 1893 and 1894. Pelham, after explaining the reasons why the history of the early republic is subject to some extent to the same suspicions as that of the regal period, and stating that the "details are of no historical value," proceeds to relate the course of events in such a way as not to suggest for a moment that he discredits the main features of the narrative. Shuckburgh is much less skeptical and gives his readers to understand that he is treating of what is genuinely historical.

Hardened as we have become to the process of having long cherished beliefs destroyed, and prone as we are to welcome innovations in all things, we cannot overcome a sense of dismay at reading statements like these of Pais:


"We arrive therefore at the conclusion that the whole account of decemvirate, that is the creation of this magistracy, the sending of the embassy to Athens, the codification of the laws of the Twelve Tables, the circumstances and procedure with reference to Virginia, no less than the second secession of the plebs, the following passage of the Canuleian laws, and the revolution at Ardea, are the results of unskilful attempts to combine self-contradictory traditions, and have at bottom no historical or chronological value." ...

"In the case of all the history of Roman legislation before the decemvirate we are confronted with accounts not originally true and only altered by later changes, but produced by real and deliberate falsification.

"The pretended constitutional history of Rome, described by the annalists of the second and first centuries, is in direct opposition to the honest and sincere declaration of Polybius who asserted that it was difficult to explain the beginnings and successive modifications, and to foretell the future phases of the Roman constitution, since the institutions of the past, both private and public, were unknown."


This means that everything which has been handed down from the years before 440 B.C. is thoroughly discredited, and that the beginning of anything like genuine history must be placed after that date. It is doubtful if anything quite so destructive as this in the field of historical criticism has been effected for many years, and we are overpowered by the almost absolute negation involved. Painstaking labor and the utmost skill in the employment of great learning, have combined to produce a monumental work of the greatest importance, and one which forces itself upon the attention of all students of classical antiquity.

Process and results are precisely the same for both the regal and early republican periods, but let us look rather at the latter and examine briefly two or three of the main features in the narrative which has come down to us. Perhaps the most noteworthy event in the twenty years after the expulsion of the Kings, was the secession of the plebs to the Sacred Mount, which marked the culmination of the first stage in the struggle between plebeian and patrician, and resulted in the establishment of that most unique of Roman institutions, the tribuneship. The circumstances are familiar to all, how in the midst of wars with Aequians and Volscians, the plebs were put off again and again with false promises, until after the army had won a victory under the dictator Manius Valerius, and was encamped before the city, the Senate still refused to adopt the necessary reforms. Thereupon the army, by which we must suppose the plebeian part of it to be meant, marched in order to the Sacred Mount, or according to another version to the Aventine, and returned to the city only after their claims had been allowed, in part at least, and the tribuneship established. Half a century later, another secession is described. The decemvirs had refused to give up office, and had, it was alleged, caused Lucius Siccius Denitatus, a veteran of many campaigns, to be foully murdered, while the most notorious of the board, Appius Claudius, had by his attempt to carry off Virginia, forced her father to slay her in defense of honor. The army again marched to the Sacred Mount, nominated tribunes, advanced to Rome and occupied the Aventine. A compromise was negotiated by Valerius and Horatius, and the tribunate again established.

Now the very similarity of these two accounts is enough to arouse grave suspicion, and an investigation of all the attendant circumstances proves that the first secession is but an anticipation of the second, together with some features which repeat the story of the expulsion of the Kings. Thus of the two leaders in the secession, Lucius Junius Brutus and Caius Sicinius, the latter is but the duplication of C. Sicinius, one of the tribunes elected after the fall of the decemvirate, and both these again of that Sicinius who was tribune in 395 B.C., and after the taking of Veii proposed to emigrate thither from Rome and found a new state. The names of the tribunes, either when the establishment of the tribunate in 494 is spoken of, or the increase in their number in 471, or the reestablishment of the institution in 449, show by their identity or similarity, that they represent only repetitions and variations of the same tradition, and that the successive Sicinii or Siccii -- for these appear to be variants of the same name -- Icilii, etc., are due to this process of duplication. So Manius Valerius who pacified the plebs in 494 before the first secession, is the same person, and the occasion the same, that we find described in Livy,1 [VII. 39.] where he tells how in 342 the dictator M. Valerius Corvus checked the rage of the army by his eloquence, and again of the same occurrence in 302 or 300. In this latter year, moreover, this same Valerius, when Consul, caused the famous "lex de provocatione" to be again approved, which had been already passed twice in previous years, and always on the motion of members of this same family. That is, during the first two hundred years of the republic, the passage of the same measure was attributed to the efforts of the same family thrice, which means, of course, that the annalists who wrote under the inspiration of the Valerii, thrust this action of theirs further and further back.


Let us pass over a half century, and take up the narrative of the decemvirate itself. The preceding contests between patricians and plebeians, the chaos resulting from the clashing of Consul and tribune, the sending of an embassy to Athens to learn something of the procedure of the Greeks, the appointment of a board of ten men for the year 451, who should supersede all regular constitutional magistrates and themselves discharge all executive, legislative and judicial functions while engaged in codifying Roman law, the reappointment of this board for the ensuing year although with considerable change in its personnel, the growth of tyranny and the personal ascendency of Appius Claudius, the illegal refusal on the part of the decemvirs to surrender office at the end of the year and high-handed proceedings in maintaining their position, the murder of Siccius Dentatus, the story of Virginia, the second secession of the plebs, and the consequent fall of the decemvirs and the reestablishment of consular and tribunician government, make up the framework of this story into which is woven a mass of details familiar enough.

At the outset we are met by two and perhaps three distinct traditions which as usual are not only different but irreconcilable. According to the received version, the decemvirs prepared only ten tables during the first year, and were continued in office in order to complete their work, but failing to do so, the last two tables were promulgated by Valerius and Horatius, Consuls in 449 and outspoken defenders of the rights of the plebeians. But this same version states that the law against intermarriage between the two orders was not repealed until 445 through the action of the tribune Canuleius, and by the law, called after him. How was it that Valerius and Horatius did not allow this privilege when they revised and completed the Twelve Tables? Furthermore, according to the received version, there were at least three plebeians among the decemvirs in the second year. How was it that they agreed to the perpetuation of this restriction which is represented as being one of the chief grounds of complaint among the plebeians?

It is evident that the account of this Canuleian law belonged originally to a version of the decemvir story entirely different from that which ascribed to them a bad character, or reckoned plebeians among their number for the second year, and which became afterwards canonical. If the plebeians had been represented among the decemvirs, they would never have submitted to the continuance of this provision against intermarriage or the subsequent ineligibility of plebeians to hold office. Again, from a reference to Canuleius in Florus it would appear that one version was current, according to which Canuleius was the leader of the plebeians in another secession from the city, this time to the Janiculum. The accepted version then, according to which there were either three or five plebeians among the decemvirs during the second year, who became as tyrannical and ill-disposed towards their fellows as Appius Claudius himself with whom they were most closely associated, involves the highly improbable assumption that they joined with the patricians in putting forth legislation inimical to the interests of their own class, and that after having succeeded in winning so large a proportional representation upon this wholly extraordinary board of magistrates, they consented to be shut out of the consulship for the next three quarters of a century.


That there were other versions, however, dating from an earlier period, seems to be clearly shown by the account of Diodorus, according to whom it was provided in the last two tables, prepared by Valerius and Horatius, that one of the consuls must be a plebeian and both might be. Now it is perfectly certain that this stage in the struggle was not reached before the passage of the Licinian laws in 367, or their extension in 342, so that this version is manifestly the result of anticipation.

A similar confusion in the sources, so-called, is illustrated by the fact that those annalists who ascribed the last two tables to the decemvirs, also attributed to them the insertion of intercalary months, although this action was assigned by others to Romulus, to Numa, to Servius, or to the Consuls of 472.

The Valerio-Horatian laws of 449 were really a part of the story of the decemvirate, and contained, it was said, three principal provisions: first, that no magistrate should be elected from whose judgment there could be no right of appeal to the people; second, that the decisions of the comitia tributa, meaning thereby an assembly of the plebeians by tribes, should be binding upon the whole people; and third, that the persons of the tribunes should be inviolable. The first of these provisions was enacted in the year 300 by a Valerius, and Livy states that this was the third time that it had been passed, on each occasion through the instrumentality of a Valerius. The second was said to have been already passed in 471, and to have been presented again in 339 and 287, when by the Hortensian law the step was actually taken. With regard to the last, hopeless confusion prevailed. Livy said that in his time lawyers denied that inviolability was the result of this enactment, and the view that the aediles were also made sacrosancti by this law, is proved to be absurd by the entire absence of any such condition in later times. In Livy's account also, the decemviri indices are mentioned along with the tribunes and aediles, as having been made sacrosancti, but these decemvirs can be no other than the board which was afterwards known as decemviri stlitibus iudicandis, who had nothing to do with the decemvirs, and never had the slightest claim to inviolability. It is impossible to suppose that those who invented the Valerio-Horatian laws of 449, should have attributed to them the establishment of another decemvirate like the one just overthrown.

The leading figure in the story of the decemvirs, whose lust was the immediate cause of their expulsion, is represented as Appius Claudius, but he is found to be no more truly historical than his predecessors.


"All the Claudii, according to tradition, pursued the same course of political action. All were haughty and open enemies of the plebeians, going to extreme lengths in their opposition to them and always arrogant. This tradition, however, has been shown to be untrue. The Claudii, especially Appius Claudius Caecus, censor in 312, were people of culture, of progressive ideas, looking with favor upon popular tendencies and assisting the plebs, and it is easy to understand why they were described in the annals of their enemies as tyrannical. Furthermore all the Appii Claudii who made their appearance in Roman affairs before 312 are stereotyped characters. The first Claudius, according to the received family tradition, came to Rome in the first years after the expulsion of the Kings, but soon after his reception among the senators, displayed his hatred for the plebs. His descendants exhibit the same tendency; Appius Claudius, consul in 471, was accused by the tribunes Siccius and Duilius, and escaped punishment by suicide in precisely the same way as the hated decemvir of whom he is naturally the double. For this same reason, tradition said that during his consulship and in spite of his opposition various popular measures were passed. In 424 and 416 a Claudius recalls the decemvir; and C. Claudius who in 450 opposed the plebs and the Canuleian rogation acted in the same way as the celebrated censor.

"We are told that this latter, when the time arrived for him to give up office, wished to remain, desiring to accomplish many great reforms; that he gave the sons of freedmen entrance into the Senate, and in order that he might not be forced to render an account of his actions, avoided the meetings of the Senate. This is practically the same thing which that earlier C. Claudius did, who when his colleague P. Valerius had been killed during the siege of the Capitol which had been seized by Appius Herdonius, took pains to prevent the election of a second colleague, and distracted the attention of the people with games, processions and amusements. Finally it is quite probable that some of the marked features of the legend of the censor Appius were taken from the deeds of the later Claudii, especially the censor of the year 169, who in a celebrated case, when he had been accused by the tribunes, came within a very little of being condemned."
1 [Ettore Pais, La Storia di Roma, I. 1, pp. 567-569.]


The names of the other decemvirs show their unhistorical character. Among the patricians, the family of Romilius, said to have been Consul in 455, is otherwise unknown; that of Rabuleius is nowhere mentioned among the patrician gentes or in the Fasti, and the only other Rabuleius of this early period was a tribune of the plebs in the time of Spurius Cassius. Lucius Minucius belongs with Spurius Maelius who is universally recognized as purely mythical, and after 457 there was no trace of any Minucius until the plebeian of that name became Consul in 305. It is strange to find an Antonius mentioned among the patricians in the fifth century, as the Antonii appeared first as tribunes in 167, and no one of the family was Consul until 92. With regard to the patrician Sestius, it is to be noted that the only other Sestius in the consular Fasti was the famous first plebeian Consul of 366, who was elected to that office in consequence of the Licinian-Sestian laws, and as their provisions were by some annalists assigned to corresponding legislation immediately after the fall of the decemvirate, it was natural to insert a Sestius among the members of that board.

With regard to the Consuls in the year after the expulsion of the decemvirs, Valerius and Horatius, the case is still more striking. The Horatii figure as Consuls in the years 509, 477, 457 and 447, but after this date there is no authentic record of an Horatius among Roman magistrates. The Valerii who appear with the Horatii in this period are only anticipations of the historical members of the family, and the Valerii and Horatii taken together, may be regarded as myths, corresponding to Lycurgus, Theseus and Zaleucus, who occupy the same relative positions in the historical development of Sparta, Athens and Locris. Later rationalism transformed these possible divinities into the two first Roman Consuls, and their appearance after the fall of the decemvirate and the new dawn of liberty for the plebs is a precise analogue to their appearance after the expulsion of the Kings and the bringing in of liberty for the whole people.

With regard to the character of the legislation of the Twelve Tables it must be noted that what has been handed down to us, gives evidence of legal conditions belonging to a period much later than the middle of the fifth century. There was said to have been a statute forbidding the burial of the dead within the city, but according to Servius this law was not passed until 260, in the consulship of Duilius. The making of wills was provided for, although in Sparta, a correspondingly conservative state, no such legislation occurred before the fourth century. Binding force is said to have been given to marriage without the ceremony of confarreatio, or coemptio, although such laxity can hardly have been allowed so early, and an institution like the "trinoctiumn," or provision by which a wife, by staying three nights in each year away from home, could avoid coming "in manum mariti," [Google translate: power of her husband.] appears wholly foreign to Roman ideas in the fifth century. Witness the evidence of the legend of Spurius Cassius who is represented as having no property of his own except the peculium. The coining of copper money is known not to have been begun until the middle of the fourth century, but the terms employed in the fragments of the Twelve Tables seem to point indubitably to such coinage.

 The legislation of the Twelve Tables must, according to all antecedent probability, have been the result of slow growth, and its traditional form the result of the fusing of various redactions. For it is a priori unreasonable to suppose that any such codification, as these Tables are represented as being, should have been made once for all at so early a period. As Athens attributed to Solon a mass of later legislation, so Rome attributed to the decemvirs much that was of later origin. Lycurgus in Sparta, Carondas and Zaleucus in Magna Graecia, and Diocles in Syracuse, illustrate the same process.

The true view, that the legislation of the Twelve Tables comprises in substance the legal development of the fourth century, finds support in the narrative of Appius Claudius, the censor in 312, and Gnaeus Flavius, the scribe of the pontifices, who was raised to the office of curule aedile by the help of Appius. As has already been pointed out, the decemvir was developed from the character and deeds of the censor, and, furthermore, an examination of the work of Flavius has frequently suggested the correspondence between it and that of the decemvirs. "The latter formulated and published the civil law, and freed the citizens from the abuse of the magistrates and unskilful lawyers, the former by publishing the formulas of this law and the list of days for transacting legal business, arrived at the same result. To the decemvirs was attributed the formation of that calendar which Flavius published." So in Cicero's time there was a dispute as to whether Flavius lived before or after the promulgation of the laws of the decemvirs, and some asserted that what he published was afterwards withdrawn from the knowledge of the people. The confusion arising from this double tradition -- the publication of the results of the decemviral legislation by the board itself or the succeeding consuls, or by Flavius in 305 -- gave rise to the further version according to which rights once in possession of the people were afterwards taken from them. The real publication of the Fasti in 305 appears therefore to have been one of the causes for the formation of a story of a corresponding publication at the time of the decemvirs, and one more link in the chain of evidence against their actual existence.

Once more, according to another version, the publication of the Twelve Tables was said to have been entrusted to the plebeian aediles, although it is manifestly absurd to suppose that so important a matter should have been placed in the hands of minor plebeian officials at so early a date. Careful analysis seems to show that the tradition of the presence of plebeians among the decemvirs, is due to the confusion of the different sorts of decemvirs, decemviri agris adsignandis, stlitibus iudicandis and legibus scribundis, and that their insertion in the last is due to their presence in historical times in the second. The proposal to burn the decemvirs is another form of the tale related by Valerius Maximus, in which the tribune Mucius burns his nine colleagues and the history of the turmoil and agitation during the decade between the supposed Terentilian rogation and the decemvirate, is only the duplication of what happened in the decade preceding the enactment of the Licinian laws of 367, which were sometimes identified with those of 449.

Another element in the traditional history of the decemvirate, namely the embassy to Athens, upon close examination proves to be as unhistorical as the rest of the story. In the first place, how is it possible that the names of these ambassadors could have been remembered so exactly, when in Cicero's time men were not sure of the names of those who were sent out in the year 146 to assist Memmius in the reorganization of the province of Greece. The explanation is that Postumii, Sulpicii and Manlii were ambassadors to Greece in the third century, and hence members of these same families were said to have taken part in the first embassy. In the second place, the story of the sending of an embassy to Athens on such an errand, was a result of that same tendency among the historiographers of the two countries to prove the parallelism of their institutions, or at least the imitation of the Greek by the Roman. The choice of the best of Greek legal principles seemed to them a thoroughly characteristic thing for the Romans to make. The relations existing between Athens, the Greek cities in Italy, and Rome, were of such a nature that it would be to Athens that such an embassy would naturally be sent, and the fact that Roman law was anything but an imitation of the Greek was quite lost sight of in the general desire to connect the two peoples in every possible way. To sum up in the words of Professor Pais:


"The story of the decemvirate . . . which we have seen to be false on its external side is no more authentic with regard to its essential or internal character, and the natural consequence is that the whole account is to be rejected in its entirety as a later invention.

"The pseudo-history from the expulsion of the Kings to the fall of the decemvirs and the conspiracy of Spurius Maelius, consists of two or three parts which are repeated. To the Sabine invasions and the continual wars with Volscians and Aequians, correspond the popular agitations which led to the secessions of 494 and 450, and the creation of tribunes in 493, 471 and 449. All these varying acts in the drama are the result of the simple duplication of the same event."


For the period after the decemvirate and down to the sack of Rome by the Gauls, this rigid criticism discloses a similar chaotic condition of tradition, and it is only gradually, even in this fourth century, that we begin to find trustworthy and accurate historical data.

If now this view of the tradition of the history of Rome for the first three or four centuries be justified, what answers can be given to the two questions that at once present themselves, i.e., Is any credence to be given to any part of this tradition? and What process is to be employed in attempting to separate the true from false? The answers made to these two questions will condition the method to be followed in reconstructing early Roman history, which is simply the recognized method of modern historical criticism.

As all know, great activity has been displayed during recent years in studying the so-called sources of Roman history, those earlier annalists from whom Diodorus, Dionysius, and Livy and their successors drew much of their information, and attempts have been made to assign relative historical value to these sources. Great critical acumen has been developed in these investigations, but the data are necessarily so meager in most cases, and the temptation to skilful combination and bold hypothesis so great, that one feels an instinctive distrust of the dogmatic conclusions of even the most learned scholars. Not that something has not been really accomplished, and we may, for instance, feel reasonably sure that Diodorus is on the whole more likely to have used better sources than Dionysius, but after all the difference is comparatively slight. In view of the many varying accounts of the events of Rome's early history, the mere fact that one version can be traced to one annalist rather than another, is in itself and usually, no valid reason for believing that it is true, and the answer to the first question may be prefaced by the statement that because any particular narrative is told by any particular annalist, is in itself no sufficient reason for its acceptance. This acceptance or rejection must rest on other grounds. On the other hand, it is absurd to assume that all of this tradition is necessarily false. Such wholesale rejection would be as irrational as entire and unquestioning acceptance, for it is manifestly impossible, according to the ordinary laws of chance, that some truth should not have entered into the narrative. The answer, therefore, to the first question must necessarily be in the affirmative, and we are immediately confronted with the second, which is infinitely more difficult.

We may, of course, assume an entirely agnostic position, and maintain that it is impossible to discover data sufficient to enable us to unravel the tangled threads of truth and fiction. Or we may take the position that there is some method by which an approximation at least to the truth may be made. This is the only reasonable attitude, and the method of approach must be, briefly, the following. We are in the presence of numerous conflicting versions of early events. One series has obtained wider currency and authority, because it received in antiquity the stamp of "canonicity," and the others have been cast aside for the most part as of less value. This view must be entirely abandoned at the very outset, and all versions from every source admitted as having equal validity. Then, so far as possible, the genesis of each version must be traced out, and its relation in time and place to the others determined, regardless of any preconceived superiority of one over another. This determination of genesis, time and place, and interrelation will in most cases be quite indefinite, but it is imperative that the first step in the process be the assembling of all traditional matter with such determinants as can be found. Having this material before us, we proceed to select, accept or reject, not according to any theory of the superior credibility of one supposed source over another, but as a result of the application of principles of criticism that have been derived from other sources of knowledge, that is the testimony and test of archaeological evidence, topographical conditions, comparative law, philology and religion, and the known laws of historical development. For it may be taken for granted that no nation develops and decays in a manner wholly peculiar to itself. Out of this traditional material much will be rejected at once because it cannot be reconciled with the testimony of one or another of the criteria just mentioned. In many cases only one version will be found which corresponds with this testimony, and it may be accepted provisionally. Some cases will occur where two or more versions are equally admissible according to the standards which have been adopted, and as there is no means of coming to a decision between them, historical value must be denied them all, -- so far at least as basing any further inferences on them is concerned. The application of this method to the mass of literary tradition, will leave little in the way of details that can be accepted as trustworthy, but to this little can be added the constantly increasing amount of information as to the gradual course of development, which is supplied by these very fields of research, archaeology, topography, law and religion.

If we are obliged to give up the entertaining details of literary story, we get in their place the infinitely more important and useful general testimony of more trustworthy witnesses. The assumption that it is possible, out of the literature itself, to separate the true from the false, seems to me to have been a fundamental error in many attempts to reconstruct early Roman history, for in the very nature of the case, the judgment must rest in a large part upon an entirely unmeasurable quantity, -- the varying conception of historical aim and method held by the Greek and Roman annalists.

SAMUEL BALL PLATNER.
admin
Site Admin
 
Posts: 36135
Joined: Thu Aug 01, 2013 5:21 am

Re: Freda Bedi Cont'd (#3)

Postby admin » Mon Jul 26, 2021 4:39 am

Discourse III. On the Hindus
Discourses Delivered Before the Asiatic Society: And Miscellaneous Papers, on The Religion, Poetry, Literature, Etc. of the Nations of India
by Sir William Jones
p. 20-37
Delivered February 2, 1786



On the Hindus -- History of the Ancient world -- Etymology, &c. of the Asiatics -- the five principal nations of the continent of Asia -- Sources of Asiatic wealth -- The languages, letters, philosophy, religion, sculpture, architecture, sciences and arts, of the Eastern nations -- Antiquity, structure and description of the Sanscrit language -- Characters of the same -- Of the Indian religion and philosophy -- Chronology of the Hindus -- Of the remains of architecture and sculpture in India -- Of the arts and manufactures of India -- laventions of the Hindus.

Gentlemen,

In the former discourses, which I had the honor of addressing to you, Gentlemen, on the institution and objects of our Society, I confined myself purposely to general topics; giving in the first a distant prospect of the vast career, on which we were entering, and, in the second, exhibiting a more diffuse, but still superficial, sketch of the various discoveries in History, Science, and Art, which we might justly expect from our inquiries into the literature of Asia. I now propose to fill up that outline so comprehensively as to omit nothing essential, yet so concisely as to avoid being tedious; and, if the state of my health shall suffer me to continue long enough in this climate, it is my design, with your permission, to prepare for our annual meetings a series of short dissertations, unconnected in their titles and subjects, but all tending to a common point of no small importance in the pursuit of interesting truths.

Of all the works, which have been published in our own age, or, perhaps, in any other, on the History of the Ancient World, and the first population of this habitable globe, that of Mr. Jacob Bryant, whom I name with reverence and affection, has the best claim to the praise of deep erudition ingeniously applied, and new theories happily illustrated by an assemblage of numberless converging rays from a most extensive circumference: it falls, nevertheless, as every human work must fall, short of perfection; and the least satisfactory part of it seems to be that, which relates to the derivation of words from Asiatic languages. Etymology has, no doubt, some use in historical researches; but it is a medium of proof so very fallacious, that, where it elucidates one fact, it obscures a thousand, and more frequently borders on the ridiculous, than leads to any solid conclusion: it rarely carries with it any internal power of conviction from a resemblance of sounds or similarity of letters; yet often, where it is wholly unassisted by those advantages, it may be indisputably proved by extrinsic evidence. We know à posteriori, that both fitz and hijo, by the nature of two several dialects, are derived from filius; that uncle comes from avus, and stranger from extra; that jour is deducible, through the Italian, from dies; and rossignol from luscinia, or the finger in groves; that sciuro, ecureuil, and squirrel are compounded of two Greek words descriptive of the animal; which etymologies, though they could not have been demonstrated à priori, might serve to confirm, if any such confirmation were necessary, the proofs of a connection between the members of one great Empire; but, when we derive our hanger, or short pendent sword, from the Persian, because ignorant travellers thus mis-spell the word khanjar, which in truth means a different weapon, or sandalwood from the Greek, because we suppose, that sandals were sometimes made of it, we gain no ground in proving the affinity of nations, and only weaken arguments, which might otherwise be firmly supported. That Cús then, or, as it certainly is written in one ancient dialect, Cút and in others, probably, Cás, enters into the composition of many proper names, we may very reasonably believe; and that Algeziras takes its name from the Arabic word for an island, cannot be doubted; but, when we are told from Europe, that places and provinces in India were clearly denominated from those words, we cannot but observe, in the first instance, that the town, in which we now are assembled, is properly written and pronounced Calicátà; that both Cátá and Cút unquestionably mean places of strength, or, in general, any inclosures; and that Gujaràt is at least as remote from Jezirah in sound, as it is in situation.

Another exception (and a third could hardly be discovered by any candid criticism) to the Analysis of Ancient Mythology, is, that the method of reasoning and arrangement of topics adopted in that learned work are not quite agreeable to the title, but almost wholly synthetical; and, though synthesis may be the better mode in pure science, where the principles are undeniable, yet it seems less calculated to give complete satisfaction in historical disquisitions, where every postulatum will perhaps be refused, and every definition controverted; this may seem a slight objection, but the subject is in itself so interesting, and the full conviction of all reasonable men so desirable, that it may not be lost labor to discuss the same or a similar theory in a method purely analytical, and, after beginning with facts of general notoriety or undisputed evidence, to investigate such truths, as are at first unknown or very imperfectly discerned.

The five principal nations, who have in different ages divided among themselves, as a kind of inheritance, the vast continent of Asia, with the many islands depending on it, are the Indians, the Chinese, the Tartars, the Arabs, and the Persians: who they severally were, whence, and when they came, where they now are settled, and what advantage a more perfect knowledge of them all may bring to our European world, will be shown, I trust, in five distinct essays; the last of which will demonstrate the connection or diversity between them, and solve the great problem, whether they had any common origin, and whether that origin was the same, which we generally ascribe to them.

I begin with India, not because I find reason to believe it the true center of population or of knowledge, but, because it is the country, which we now inhabit, and from which we may best survey the regions around us; as, in popular language, we speak of the rising sun, and of his progress through the Zodiac, although it had long ago been imagined, and is now demonstrated, that he is himself the center of our planetary system. Let me here premise, that, in all these inquiries concerning the history of India, I shall confine my researches downwards to the Mohammedan conquests at the beginning of the eleventh century, but extend them upwards, as high as possible, to the earliest authentic records of the human species.

India then, on its most enlarged scale, in which the ancients appear to have understood it, comprises an area of near forty degrees on each side, including a space almost as large as all Europe; being divided on the west from Persia by the Arachosian mountains, limited on the east by the Chinese part of the farther peninsula, confined on the north by the wilds of Tartary, and extending to the south as far as the isles of Java. This trapezium, therefore, comprehends the stupendous hills of Potyid or Tibet, the beautiful valley of Cashmír, and all the domains of the old Indoscythians, the countries of Népál and Butánt, Cámrùp or Asàm, together with Siam, Ava, Racan, and the bordering kingdoms, as far as the Chína of the Hindus or Sín of the Arabian Geographers; not to mention the whole western peninsula with the celebrated island of Sinhala, or Lion-like men, at its southern extremity. By India, in short, I mean that whole extent of country, in which the primitive religion and languages of the Hindus prevail at this day with more or less of their ancient purity, and in which the Nágarì letters are still used with more or less deviation from their original form.

The Hindus themselves believe their own country, to which they give the vain epithets of Medhyama or Central, and Punyabhúmi, or the Land of Virtues, to have been the portion of Bharat, one of nine brothers, whose father had the dominion of the whole earth; and they represent the mountains of Himálaya as lying to the north, and, to the west, those of Vindhya, called also Vindian by the Greeks; beyond which the Sindhu runs in several branches to the sea, and meets it nearly opposite to the point of Dwáracà, the celebrated seat of their Shepherd God: in the south-east they place the great river Saravatya; by which they probably mean that of Ava, called also Airávati in parts of its course, and giving perhaps its ancient name to the gulf of Sabara. This domain of Bharat they consider as the middle of the Jambudwípa, which the Tibetians also call the Land of Zambu; and the appellation is extremely remarkable; for Jambu is the Sanskrit name of a delicate fruit called Jáman by the Muselmans, and by us rose-apple; but the largest and richest sort is named Amrita, or Immortal; and the Mythologists of Tibet apply the same word to a celestial tree bearing ambrosial fruit, and adjoining to four vast rocks, from which as many sacred rivers derive their several streams.

The inhabitants of this extensive tract are described by Mr. Lord with great exactness, and with a picturesque elegance peculiar to our ancient language: "A people, says he, presented themselves to mine eyes, clothed in linen garments somewhat low descending, of a gesture and garb, as I may say, maidenly and well nigh effeminate, or a countenance shy and somewhat estranged, yet smiling out a glozed and bashful familiarity. " Mr. Orme, the Historian of India, who unites an exquisite taste for every fine art with an accurate knowledge of Asiatic manners, observes, in his elegant preliminary Dissertation, that this "country has been inhabited from the earliest antiquity by a people, who have no resemblance, either in their figure or manners, with any of the nations contiguous to them," and that, "although conquerors have established themselves at different times in different parts of India, yet the original inhabitants have lost very little of their original character." The ancients, in fact, give a description of them, which our early travellers confirmed, and our own personal knowledge of them nearly verifies; as you will perceive from a passage in the Geographical Poem of Dionysius, which the Analyst of Ancient Mythology has translated with great spirit:

To th' east a lovely country wide extends,
India, whose borders the wide ocean bounds;
On this the sun, new rising from the main,
Smiles pleas'd, and sheds his early orient beam.
Th' inhabitants are swart, and in their locks
Betray the tints of the dark hyacinth.
Various their functions; some the rock explore,
And from the mine extract the latent gold;
Some labor at the woof with cunning skill,
And manufacture linen; others shape
And polish iv'ry with the nicest care:
Many retire to rivers shoal, and plunge
To seek the beryl flaming in its bed,
Or glitt'ring diamond. Oft the jasper's found
Green, but diaphanous; the topaz too
Of ray serene and pleasing; last of all
The lovely amethyst, in which combine
All the mild shades of purple. The rich soil,
Wash'd by a thousand rivers, from all sides
Pours on the natives wealth without control.


Their sources of wealth are still abundant even after so many revolutions and conquests; in their manufactures of cotton they still surpass all the world; and their features have, most probably, remained unaltered since the time of Dionysius; nor can we reasonably doubt, how degenerate and abased so ever the Hindus may now appear, that in some early age they were splendid in art and arms, happy in government, wise in legislation, and eminent in various knowledge: but, since their civil history beyond the middle of the nineteenth century from the present time, is involved in a cloud of fables, we seem to possess only four general media of satisfying our curiosity concerning it; namely, first their Languages and Letters; secondly, their Philosophy and Religion; thirdly, the actual remains of their old Sculpture and Architecture; and fourthly, the written memorials of their Sciences and Arts.

I. It is much to be lamented, that neither the Greeks, who attended Alexander into India, nor those who were long connected with it under the Bactrian Princes, have left us any means of knowing with accuracy, what vernacular languages they found on their arrival in this Empire. The Mohammedans, we know, heard the people of proper Hindustan, or India on a limited scale, speaking a Bháshá, or living tongue of a very singular construction, the purest dialect of which was current in the districts round Agrà, and chiefly on the poetical ground of Mat'hurà; and this is commonly called the idiom of Vraja. Five words in six, perhaps, of this language were derived from the Sanskrit, in which books of religion and science were composed, and which appears to have been formed by an exquisite grammatical arrangement, as the name itself implies, from some unpolished idiom; but the basis of the Hindustání, particularly the inflections and regimen of verbs, differed as widely from both those tongues, as Arabic differs from Persian, or German from Greek. Now the general effect of conquest is to leave the current language of the conquered people unchanged, or very little altered, in its groundwork, but to blend with it a considerable number of exotic names both for things and for actions; as it has happened in every country, that I can recollect, where the conquerors have not preserved their own tongue unmixed with that of the natives, like the Turks in Greece, and the Saxons in Britain; and this analogy might induce us to believe, that the pure Hindì, whether of Tartarian or Chaldean origin, was primeval in Upper India, into which the Sanskrit was introduced by conquerors from other kingdoms in some very remote age; for we cannot doubt that the language of the Véda's was used in the great extent of country, which has before been delineated, as long as the religion of Brahmà has prevailed in it.

The Sanskrit language, whatever be its antiquity, is of a wonderful structure; more perfect than the Greek, more copious than the Latin, and more exquisitely refined than either, yet bearing to both of them a stronger affinity, both in the roots of verbs and in the forms of grammar, than could possibly have been produced by accident; so strong indeed, that no philologer could examine them all three, without believing them to have sprung from some common source, which, perhaps, no longer exists: there is a similar reason, though not quite so forcible, for supposing that both the Gothic and the Celtic, though blended with a very different idiom, had the same origin with the Sanskrit; and the old Persian might be added to the same family, if this were the place for discussing any question concerning the antiquities of Persia.

The characters, in which the language of India were originally written, are called Nágarí, from Nagara, a City, with the word Deva sometimes prefixed, because they are believed to have been taught by the Divinity himself, who prescribed the artificial order of them in a voice from heaven. These letters, with no greater variation in their form by the change of straight lines to curves, or conversely, than the Cusic alphabet has received in its way to India, are still adopted in more than twenty kingdoms and states, from the borders of Cashgar and Khoten, to Ráma's bridge, and from the Sindhu to the river of Siam; nor can I help believing, although the polished and elegant Dévanágarí may not be so ancient as the monumental characters in the caverns of Jarasandha, that the square Chaldaic letters, in which most Hebrew books are copied, were originally the same, or derived from the same prototype, both with the Indian and Arabian characters: that the Phenician, from which the Greek and Roman alphabets were formed by various changes and inversions, had a similar origin, there can be little doubt; and the inscriptions at Canárah, of which you now possess a most accurate copy, seem to be compounded of Nágarí and Ethiopic letters, which bear a close relation to each other, both in the mode of writing from the left hand, and in the singular manner of connecting the vowels with the consonants. These remarks may favor an opinion entertained by many, that all the symbols of sound, which at first, probably, were only rude outlines of the different organs of speech, had a common origin: the symbols of ideas, now used in China and Japan, and formerly, perhaps, in Egypt and Mexico, are quite of a distinct nature; but it is very remarkable, that the order of sounds in the Chinese grammars corresponds nearly with that observed in Tibet, and hardly differs from that, which the Hindus consider as the invention of their Gods.

II. Of the Indian Religion and Philosophy, I shall here say but little; because a full account of each would require a separate volume: it will be sufficient in this dissertation to assume, what might be proved beyond controversy, that we now live among the adorers of those very deities, who were worshipped under different names in Old Greece and Italy, and among the professors of those philosophical tenets, which the Ionic and Attic writers illustrated with all the beauties of their melodious language. On one hand we see the trident of Neptune, the eagle of Jupiter, the satyrs of Bacchus, the bow of Cupid, and the chariot of the Sun; on another we hear the cymbals of Rhea, the songs of the Muses, and the pastoral tales of Apollo Nomius. In more retired scenes, in groves, and in seminaries of learning, we may perceive the Bráhmans and the Sarmanes, mentioned by Clemens, disputing in the forms of logic, or discoursing on the vanity of human enjoyments, on the immortality of the soul, her emanation from the eternal mind, her debasement, wanderings, and final union with her source. The six philosophical schools, whose principles are explained in the Dersana Sástra, comprise all the metaphysics of the old Academy, the Stoa, the Lyceum; nor is it possible to read the Védánta, or the many fine compositions in illustration of it, without believing, that Pythagoras and Plato derived their sublime theories from the same fountain with the sages of India. The Scythian and Hyperborean doctrines and mythology may also be traced in every part of these eastern regions; nor can we doubt, that Wod or Oden, whose religion, as the northern historians admit, was introduced into Scandinavia by a foreign race, was the same with Buddh, whose rites were probably imported into India nearly at the same time, though received much later by the Chinese, who soften his name into FO'.

This may be a proper place to ascertain an important point in the Chronology of the Hindus; for the priests of Buddha left in Tibet and China the precise epoch of his appearance, real or imagined, in this Empire; and their information, which had been preserved in writing, was compared by the Christian missionaries and scholars with our own era. Couplet, De Guignes, Giorgi, and Bailly, differ a little in their accounts of this epoch, but that of Couplet seems the most correct: on taking, however, the medium of the four several dates, we may fix the time of Buddha, or the ninth great incarnation of Vishnu, in the year one thousand and fourteen before the birth of Christ, or two thousand seven hundred and ninety-nine years ago. Now the Cáshmirians, who boast of his descent in their kingdom, assert that he appeared on earth about two centuries after Crishna the Indian Apollo, who took so decided a part in the war of the Mahábhárat; and, if an Etymologist were to suppose, that the Athenians had embellished their poetical history of Pandion's expulsion and the restoration of Ægeus with the Asiatic tale of the Pándus and Yudhishtir, neither of which words they could have articulated, I should not hastily deride his conjecture: certain it is, that Pándumandel is called by the Greeks the country of Pandion. We have, therefore, determined another interesting epoch, by fixing the age of Crishna near the three thousandth year from the present time; and, as the three first Avatàrs, or descents of Vishnu, relate no less clearly to an Universal Deluge, in which eight persons only were saved, than the fourth and the fifth do to the punishment of impiety and the humiliation of the proud, we may for the present assume, that the second, or silver, age of the Hindus was subsequent to the dispersion from Babel; so that we have only a dark interval of about a thousand years, which were employed in the settlement of nations, the foundation of states or empires, and the cultivation of civil society. The great incarnate Gods of this intermediate age are both named Ráma but with different epithets; one of whom bears a wonderful resemblance to the Indian Bacchus, and his wars are the subject of several heroic poems. He is represented as a descendent from Súrya, or the Sun, as the husband of Sítá, and the son of a princess named Caúselyá: it is very remarkable, that the Peruvians, whose Incas boasted of the same descent, styled their greatest festival Ramasitoa; whence we may suppose, that South America was peopled by the same race, who imported into the farthest parts of Asia the rites and fabulous history of Ráma. These rites and this history are extremely curious; and, although I cannot believe with Newton, that ancient mythology was nothing but historical truth in a poetical dress, nor, with Bacon, that it consisted solely of moral and metaphysical allegories, nor with Bryant, that all the heathen divinities are only different attributes and representations of the Sun or of deceased progenitors, but conceive that the whole system of religious fables rose, like the Nile, from several distinct sources, yet I cannot but agree, that one great spring and fountain of all idolatry in the four quarters of the globe was the veneration paid by men to the vast body of fire, which "looks from his sole dominion like the God of this world"; and another, the immoderate respect shown to the memory of powerful or virtuous ancestors, especially the founders of kingdoms, legislators, and warriors, of whom the Sun or the Moon were wildly supposed to be the parents.

III. The remains of architecture and sculpture in India, which I mention here as mere monuments of antiquity, not as specimens of ancient art, seem to prove an early connection between this country and Africa: the pyramids of Egypt, the colossal statues described by Pausanias and others, the sphinx, and the Hermes Canis, which last bears a great resemblance to the Varáhávatár, or the incarnation of Vishnu in the form of a Boar, indicate the style and mythology of the same indefatigable workmen, who formed the vast excavations of Cánárah, the various temples and images of Buddha, and the idols, which are continually dug up at Gayá, or in its vicinity. The letters on many of those monuments appear, as I have before intimated, partly of Indian, and partly of Abyssinian or Ethiopic, origin; and all these indubitable facts may induce no ill-grounded opinion, that Ethiopia and Hindustàn were peopled or colonized by the same extraordinary race; in confirmation of which, it may be added, that the mountaineers of Bengal and Bahár can hardly be distinguished in some of their features, particularly their lips and noses, from the modern Abyssinians, whom the Arabs call the children of Cúsh: and the ancient Hindus, according to Strabo, differed in nothing from the Africans, but in the straitness and smoothness of their hair, while that of the others was crisp or woolly; a difference proceeding chiefly, if not entirely, from the respective humidity or dryness of their atmospheres: hence the people who received the first light of the rising sun, according to the limited knowledge of the ancients, are said by Apuleius to be the Arü and Ethiopians, by which he clearly meant certain nations of India; where we frequently see figures of Buddha with curled hair apparently designed for a representation of it in its natural state.

IV. It is unfortunate, that the Silpi Sástra, or collection of treatises on Arts and Manufactures, which must have contained a treasure of useful information on dying, painting, and metallurgy, has been so long neglected, that few, if any, traces of it are to be found; but the labors of the Indian loom and needle have been universally celebrated; and fine linen is not improbably supposed to have been called Sindon, from the name of the river near which it was wrought in the highest perfection: the people of Colchis were also famed for this manufacture, and the Egyptians yet more, as we learn from several passages in scripture, and particularly from a beautiful chapter in Ezekial containing the most authentic delineation of ancient commerce, of which Tyre had been the principal mart. Silk was fabricated immemorially by the Indians, though commonly ascribed to the people of Serica or Tancǔt, among whom probably the word Sèr, which the Greeks applied to the silkworm, signified gold; a sense, which it now bears in Tibet. That the Hindus were in early ages a commercial people, we have many reasons to believe; and in the first of their sacred law-tracts, which they suppose to have been revealed by Menu many millions of years ago, we find a curious passage on the legal interest of money, and the limited rate of it in different cases, with an exception in regard to adventures at sea; an exception, which the sense of mankind approves, and which commerce absolutely requires, though it was not before the reign of Charles I. that our own jurisprudence fully admitted it in respect of maritime contracts.

We are told by the Grecian writers, that the Indians were the wisest of nations; and in moral wisdom, they were certainly eminent: their Níti Sástra, or System of Ethics, is yet preserved, and the Fables of Vishnuserman, whom we ridiculously call Pilpay, are the most beautiful, if not the most ancient, collection of apologues in the world: they were first translated from the Sanskrit, in the sixth century, by the order of Buzerchumihr, or Bright as the Sun, the chief physician and afterwards Vezír of the great Anúshireván, and are extant under various names in more than twenty languages; but their original title is Hitópadésa, or Amicable Instruction; and, as the very existence of Esop, whom the Arabs believe to have been an Abyssinian, appears rather doubtful, I am not disinclined to suppose, that the first moral fables, which appeared in Europe, were of Indian or Ethiopian origin.

The Hindus are said to have boasted of three inventions, all of which, indeed, are admirable, the method of instructing by apologues, the decimal scale adopted now by all civilized nations, and the game of Chess, on which they have some curious treatises; but, if their numerous works on Grammar, Logic, Rhetoric, Music, all which are extant and accessible, were explained in some language generally known, it would be found, that they had yet higher pretensions to the praise of a fertile and inventive genius. Their lighter Poems are lively and elegant; their Epic, magnificent and sublime in the highest degree; their Purána's comprise a series of mythological Histories in blank verse from the Creation to the supposed incarnation of Buddha; and their Védas, as far as we can judge from that compendium of them, which is called Upanishat, abound with noble speculations in metaphysics, and fine discourses on the being and attributes of God. Their most ancient medical book, entitled Chereca, is believed to be the work of Siva; for each of the divinities in their Triad has at least one sacred composition ascribed to him; but, as to mere human works on History and Geography, though they are said to be extant in Cashmír, it has not been yet in my power to procure them. What their astronomical and mathematical writings contain, will not, I trust, remain long a secret: they are easily procured, and their importance cannot be doubted. The Philosopher, whose works are said to include a system of the universe founded on the principle of Attraction and the Central position of the sun, is named Yavan Achárya, because he had travelled, we are told, into Ionia: if this be true, he might have been one of those, who conversed with Pythagoras; this at least is undeniable, that a book on astronomy in Sanskrit bears the title of Yavana Jática, which may signify the Ionic Sect; nor is it improbable, that the names of the planets and Zodiacal stars, which the Arabs borrowed from the Greeks, but which we find in the oldest Indian records, were originally devised by the same ingenious and enterprizing race, from whom both Greece and India were peopled; the race, who, as Dionysius describes them,

... first assayed the deep,
And wafted merchandize to coasts unknown,
Those, who digested first the starry choir,
Their motions mark'd, and call'd them by their names.


Of these cursory observations on the Hindus, which it would require volumes to expand and illustrate, this is the result: that they had an immemorial affinity with the old Persians, Ethiopians, and Egyptians, the Phenicians, Greeks, and Tuscans, the Scythians or Goths, and Celts, the Chinese, Japanese, and Peruvians; whence, as no reason appears for believing, that they were a colony from any one of those nations, or any of those nations from them, we may fairly conclude that they all proceeded from some central country, to investigate which will be the object of my future Discourses; and I have a sanguine hope, that your collections during the present year will bring to light many useful discoveries; although the departure for Europe of a very ingenious member, who first opened the inestimable mine of Sanskrit literature, will often deprive us of accurate and solid information concerning the languages and antiquities of India.
admin
Site Admin
 
Posts: 36135
Joined: Thu Aug 01, 2013 5:21 am

Re: Freda Bedi Cont'd (#3)

Postby admin » Mon Jul 26, 2021 6:46 am

Jacob Bryant [The Analyst of Ancient Mythology]
by Wikipedia
Accessed: 7/25/21

Whether Menu or Menus in the nominative and Meno's in an oblique case, was the same personage with Minos [Minos was a mythical king in the island of Crete, the son of Zeus and Europa. He was famous for creating a successful code of laws; in fact, it was so grand that after his death, Minos became one of the three judges of the dead in the underworld. Minos, by Wikipedia], let others determine; but he must indubitably have been far older than the work, which contains his laws, and though perhaps he was never in Crete, yet some of his institutions may well have been adopted in that island, whence Lycurgus, a century or two afterwards, may have imported them to Sparta.

There is certainly a strong resemblance, though obscured and faded by time, between our Menu with his divine Bull, whom he names as Dherma himself, or the genius of abstract justice, and the Mneues of Egypt with his companion or symbol Apis; and, though we should be constantly on our guard against the delusion of etymological conjecture, yet we cannot but admit that Minos and Mneues, or Mneuis, have only Greek terminations, but that the crude noun is composed of the same radical letters both in Greek and in Sanscrit.

'That Apis and Mneuis,' says the Analyst of ancient Mythology, ‘were both representations of some personage, appears from the testimony of Lycophron and his scholiast; and that personage was the same, who in Crete was styled Minos, and who was also represented under the emblem of the Minotaur; Diodorus, who confines him to Egypt, speaks of him by the title of the bull Mneuis, as the first lawgiver, and says, "That he lived after the age of the gods and heroes, when a change was made in the manner of life among men; that he was a man of a most exalted soul, and a great promoter of civil society, which he benefited by his laws; that those laws were unwritten, and received by him from the chief Egyptian deity Hermes, who conferred them on the world as a gift of the highest importance.” He was the same, adds my learned friend, with Menes, whom the Egyptians represented as their first king and principal benefactor, who first sacrificed to the gods, and brought about a great change in diet.’


If Minos, the son of Jupiter, whom the Cretans, from national vanity, might have made a native of their own island, was really the same person with Menu, the son of Brahma, we have the good fortune to restore, by means of Indian literature, the most celebrated system of heathen jurisprudence, and this work might have been entitled The Laws of Minos; but the paradox is too singular to be confidently asserted, and the geographical part of the book, with most of the allusions to natural history, must indubitably have been written after the Hindu race had settled to the south of Himalaya.

-- Institutes of Hindu Law: Or, The Ordinances of Menu, According to the Gloss of Culluca. Comprising the Indian System of Duties, Religious and Civil, Verbally translated from the original Sanscrit, With a Preface, by Sir William Jones

The Hindus themselves believe their own country, to which they give the vain epithets of Medhyama or Central, and Punyabhúmi, or the Land of Virtues, to have been the portion of Bharat, one of nine brothers, whose father had the dominion of the whole earth; and they represent the mountains of Himálaya as lying to the north, and, to the west, those of Vindhya, called also Vindian by the Greeks; beyond which the Sindhu runs in several branches to the sea, and meets it nearly opposite to the point of Dwáracà, the celebrated seat of their Shepherd God: in the south-east they place the great river Saravatya; by which they probably mean that of Ava, called also Airávati in parts of its course, and giving perhaps its ancient name to the gulf of Sabara. This domain of Bharat they consider as the middle of the Jambudwípa, which the Tibetians also call the Land of Zambu; and the appellation is extremely remarkable; for Jambu is the Sanskrit name of a delicate fruit called Jáman by the Muselmans, and by us rose-apple; but the largest and richest sort is named Amrita, or Immortal; and the Mythologists of Tibet apply the same word to a celestial tree bearing ambrosial fruit, and adjoining to four vast rocks, from which as many sacred rivers derive their several streams.

The inhabitants of this extensive tract are described by Mr. Lord with great exactness, and with a picturesque elegance peculiar to our ancient language: "A people, says he, presented themselves to mine eyes, clothed in linen garments somewhat low descending, of a gesture and garb, as I may say, maidenly and well nigh effeminate, or a countenance shy and somewhat estranged, yet smiling out a glozed and bashful familiarity. " Mr. Orme, the Historian of India, who unites an exquisite taste for every fine art with an accurate knowledge of Asiatic manners, observes, in his elegant preliminary Dissertation, that this "country has been inhabited from the earliest antiquity by a people, who have no resemblance, either in their figure or manners, with any of the nations contiguous to them," and that, "although conquerors have established themselves at different times in different parts of India, yet the original inhabitants have lost very little of their original character." The ancients, in fact, give a description of them, which our early travellers confirmed, and our own personal knowledge of them nearly verifies; as you will perceive from a passage in the Geographical Poem of Dionysius, which the Analyst of Ancient Mythology has translated with great spirit:
To th' east a lovely country wide extends,
India, whose borders the wide ocean bounds;
On this the sun, new rising from the main,
Smiles pleas'd, and sheds his early orient beam.
Th' inhabitants are swart, and in their locks
Betray the tints of the dark hyacinth.
Various their functions; some the rock explore,
And from the mine extract the latent gold;
Some labor at the woof with cunning skill,
And manufacture linen; others shape
And polish iv'ry with the nicest care:
Many retire to rivers shoal, and plunge
To seek the beryl flaming in its bed,
Or glitt'ring diamond. Oft the jasper's found
Green, but diaphanous; the topaz too
Of ray serene and pleasing; last of all
The lovely amethyst, in which combine
All the mild shades of purple. The rich soil,
Wash'd by a thousand rivers, from all sides
Pours on the natives wealth without control.

Their sources of wealth are still abundant even after so many revolutions and conquests; in their manufactures of cotton they still surpass all the world; and their features have, most probably, remained unaltered since the time of Dionysius; nor can we reasonably doubt, how degenerate and abased so ever the Hindus may now appear, that in some early age they were splendid in art and arms, happy in government, wise in legislation, and eminent in various knowledge: but, since their civil history beyond the middle of the nineteenth century from the present time, is involved in a cloud of fables, we seem to possess only four general media of satisfying our curiosity concerning it; namely, first their Languages and Letters; secondly, their Philosophy and Religion; thirdly, the actual remains of their old Sculpture and Architecture; and fourthly, the written memorials of their Sciences and Arts.

-- Discourse III. On the Hindus, Discourses Delivered Before the Asiatic Society: And Miscellaneous Papers, on The Religion, Poetry, Literature, Etc. of the Nations of India, Delivered February 2, 1786, by Sir William Jones

P. 20-21: The AEtolians are said to have lived on the omphalos or umbilicus of Greece. [Liv. Hist. lib xxv. C. 18.] There was a place in Crete called omphalium, from an omphalos. [Callim. Hymn. In Jov. V. 42.] Sicily affords instances of such places. [Jacob Bryant. Myth. Vol. i. p. 11.] Many others also of ancient celebrity are noticed by different authors. The prists of the temple of Apollo at Delphi maintained farther, that their Mount Parnassus was not only the omphalos of Greece, but the Mesomphalso, the Meru of all the world. Such is the title given to it by the tragic poet Sophocles. [Oedip. Tyrann. V. 487.] In accordance with him, Pindar relates, in his fourth Pythian ode, that the oracle which obliged Jason to undertake the Argonautic expedition was uttered by the laurel-crowned priestess of Delphi, from the Mesomphalos of Mount Parnassus. [Pyth. Od. Iv. 129. ] Pausanias cites the authority of this poet, in confirmation of the assertion of the citizens of Delphi, that the omphalos, a figure of white stone, placed within the limits of their temple, and kept covered by a veil, was the exact mesomphalos, the middle of all the earth. [Pausan. Lib. X. c. 16, s. 2. Strab. Lib. Ix. P. 420. A. ] The stone thus covered in reverence, as it was pretended, clearly intimates the claim vindicated for these mesomphali. It was doubtless the same as the Phenician cone, sacred to Venus, and exhibited in the Sastra under the name of bhaga or yoni, as the sign of one of the lunar mansions. This emblem of fertility and production belongs to the ancient phallic worship, and is aptly placed in a spot which claims the title of the first birthplace of the human race. The same inference may be drawn from Ilium, the name of the citadel of Troy. The hero of the Aeneis conveyed Ilium and the conquered Penates into Italy. [ ] Ilium was the abode of the Penates, gods of Troy. Ila signifies the earth, in the Sanscrit. There are several circumstances which shew that the title of having been the birthplace of the first of mankind was asserted by the votaries of Mount Parnassus. The high and precipitous peaks of that mountain, the mysterious caves and the ceaseless streams, the mephitic vapours issuing from numerous cavities, all marked the place extraordinary. The numerous sacred structures comprised within the wide bounds of its heights gave to the whole of the place a close resemblance to the fabled features of Meru, the mesomphalos of India.

The learned analyst of ancient mythology, availing himself of his convertible radicals, has thought proper to maintain that sacred umbilical eminences derived their name from the oracular uses to which they served; that omphalos was a word compounded of the Greek ([x]) omphi, signifiying an oracular response, and el, a Hebrew word, signifying that the response was from a god. This might have been probable were it true that all these omphali were oracular. But it does not appear that all these eminences were so. This fact overturns his argument, and invites a farther enquiry concerning the derivation of the word….

P. 36: The god Horus of the Egyptian mythology was a personification of the sun, as some are pleased to affirm, but more properly of the earth, produced by Osiris, the active cause, on Isis, the passive agent in productive nature. According to Jamblichus, Horus was often represented by the figure of a man seated on the lotus. Other Egyptian symbols exhibit a frog, an amphibious creature, sitting on the flower, as though newly emerging from the water. In another, a beautiful young woman, a symbol of productive earth, is seated on the flower. The late traveler Belzoni, and others, have seen the like symbols still extant in several temples of the country. [Jacob Bryant. Myth. Vol. iii. P. 256. Belzoni’s Travels, p. 57.]

There have been various opinions concerning the true import of these symbols. The philosophers Jamblichus, Plutarch, and Porphyry, agree that they allude to the elements of earth and water, but wandering into refined disquisitions concerning nature moist and nature dry, they involve themselves in perplexing subtleties, and lose the plain truth while in pursuit of it. The same may be said of the English analyst of ancient mythology. He regards the symbols of Horus as referring to the general deluge and the ark of Noah: he regards the infant Horus seated on the calyx of the lotus as significant of the aged patriarch shut up in the ark. The improbability, if not the impossibility of this opinion, will perhaps appear when it is known, that the name of Noah, and of the miraculous assemblage of every kind of animal in the ark is never noticed in the records left by the heathen mythologists or historians. The true history of the general deluge is merged and lost in the heathen theories of the alternate destruction of the world by water and by fire, and of the restoration of his inhabiters from a few that escaped. Leaving therefore these fables as not meriting attention, the symbol of Horus on the calyx or flower of the lotus is again offered to notice….

P. 94: The learned analyst of ancient mythology affirms that the word Asia, [Jacob Bryant, vol. i. p. 31.] the name of a most important quarter of the globe, signifies the land of fire, for that it is compounded of the radicals [x] or is, and [x], [Etym. Magn. Ad voc.] aia, earth. The former of these radicals is the same as the Hebrew [x] aish, fire. The name was evidently given because fire and the sun were worshipped in all the regions of that continent known to the ancients. This element was a symbol of the male or generative power of Nature, adopted in opposition to the worship of Egypt, Europe, and the western regions, whose inhabitants pertinaciously adhered to their worship of water and the moon, symbols of the female or productive powers of Nature. The history of the Asiatic nations confirms this position. The Canaanites made their sons and their daughters pass through the fire unto Moloch. The Chaldees of Ur were especially distinguished by the same worship. The Persians of ancient ages, and the Parsis of modern, the disciples of Zoroaster, are eminently distinguished by the observance of rites performed in worship of the same element. The ancient Hyrcania received its name from the same worship, for which even the modern Balk and Bamian have long been noted. Even Hindosthan had her Suryavansa worshipping the sun and fire, in opposition to the Chandravansa worshipper of the moon and water. Such differences subsisted between the shepherd kings of Egypt, who built the pyramids, and the Egyptians, whom they compelled, with victorious insolence to labour as slaves at the mighty works. The purport of the name of the continent from whence they came proves that they were worshippers of the sun and fire, and that the pyramids were built for the worship of that element….

P. 155-156: The word obelisk signifies a spit; and, according to Herodotus, the name was given to the column because of the resemblance it had to that culinary instrument. A reference to such an ordinary object cannot be supposed to have been applied to a sacred structure, nor was it, for Pliny expressly declares that the word obelisk signifies a dedication to the sun. [‘Ita significatur nomine Aegyptio.’ Hist. Nat. lib. Xxxvi. C. 8.] How the name might bear this signification, the naturalist does not show. The Analyst of Ancient Mythology may by an use of his radicals supply the defect.

He affirms that the word obelisk is compounded of the radical monosyllables oph, alias ob, a serpent, and el, a designation of the Deity, and that the word indicated that the structure was dedicated to the serpent divine, which, he says, was the sun. [Jacob Bryant, Radicals, vol. i.] The grammarian Horapollo will guide to a better conclusion. When the Egyptians intend to signify the world, they draw the figure of a serpent taking into his mouth his own tail. Thus it appears that the serpent, ob, is the world, and consequently ob-el means the world divine, the world god. [Horapoll. Hiero. Lib. i. c. I. ] Hence it appears that the import of the word obelisk is the world sustained by the Deity. When two obelisks are placed on the two sides of the doors or entrances of temples, they are the same symbols as the Icin and Boaz of the temple of Solomon; when singly standing alone, the obelisk has the same general import, it signifies the power of the god to whom it is dedicated….

P. 286: The zealous Advocate for the religion of the Gospel seems to have known well the usual contents of these sacred arks; for the Christians, not being awed by the pretended sanctity of those fabrics intended to be secret mysteries, would not hesitate to look into them whenever an opportunity occurred. The Advocate, regarding the indignant scorn the contents of these arks, recites them in terms as follow: "Are they not," says he, "sprigs of sesamis, and little pyramids, and wool elaborately wrought, a cake with many knobs, handfuls of salt, together with a snake, used in the orgies of Bacchus? Are they not pomegranates? Are they not little hearts, little rods, sprigs of ivy, sweet cakes, and heads of poppies? These," says the scornful Advocate, "are their sacred things." [Clem. Alexand. Admon. ad Gent. p. 14. A.] The Analyst of Ancient Mythology admits that such things as these here recited, were the usual garniture of the sacred arks; but he shows, that every article had its peculiar symbolical meaning, and might have been available to good effects: but it is evident that much study must have been pratised, before such effects could have wrought upon the minds of the pagan votaries; the excess of meaning rendered, as it ever must, the import of the many symbols utterly inefficient. The study of the symbols was never undertaken; their use was unknown, and they appeared to be really useless and even ridiculous; the banter of the Christian Advocate became irresistible, and the pagan, ashamed of his old mythology, gave heed to the evidences of truth, and became a convert to the Christian faith.

This effect ensuing from the argument of the Christian Advocate, affords a useful warning in regard to the use of symbols; it shews that when the symbols are numerous they become uninstructive, and even injurious to the interests of truth. Of the articles, the usual furniture of the sacred arks of the pagans, it must be observed, that every one of them had a symbolical meaning calculated to afford the most valuable instruction; the whole rightly understood would have formed a most excellent lecture in natural religion -- would have taught the same truths as man is invited to seek and secure by a pious attention given to the works of the Creator. This will be sufficiently evident from the authorities and observations of the learned and ingenious Bryant, who shews that idolatory depended entirely on the symbolical use of natural objects. Had idolaters confined themselves within that limit, they had not been transgressors of the divine law; but when they bowed before the symbol, it soon became a god; they they trod the paths of error. The Reformers of the sixteenth century, aware of this tendency of the use of symbols, proscribed them altogether; destroying that which might be valuably useful, because it had been abused. True religion is most assuredly spiritual; but there are few who can become spiritual without the aid of objects of sense, and therefore the use of symbols, when confined within proper bounds, will ever be approved the true friend of man. The same may be said of the application of heathen structures to the purposes of Christian worship. All of them were symbolical: but when it is shewn that they all received their symbolical forms by a regular descent from the primal and patriarchal altar, in form most probably the same as the altar raised by the Deity for the use of many when he planted the Garden of Eden, the forms of the sacred structures of even the heathen may be said to have had a divine origin. This fully justifies the adoption of the forms of heathen sacred structures, and the application of even heathen symbols, to purposes altogether and purely Christian. After these remarks, digressive perhaps, but not altogether foreign to the subject, the attention is again invited to the history of the sacred arks of heathenism.

The religion of the Celts, better known as the religion of the Druids, was, during the ages which preceded the age of recorded history, the form which idolatry bore in almost all, if not actually in all parts of the world. Rites performed in caves formed a part of the religious duties of that mode of religion; and the use of the kist-vaen or sacred ark was inseparable from, and indispensably necessary to, the performance of some of the most solemn mysteries.

-- Naology: or, A Treatise on the Origin, Progress, and Symbolical Import of The Sacred Structures of the Most Eminent Nations and Ages of the World, by John Dudley, M.A., Vicar of Humberston and of Sileby, Leicestershire, sometime Fellow and Tutor of Clare Hall, Cambridge, and Author of an Essay on the Identity of the River Niger and the Nile, 1846

RADICALS.

Πειθους δ' εστι κελευθος, αληθειη γαρ οπηδει.——PARMENIDES.

The materials, of which I purpose to make use in the following inquiries, are comparatively few, and will be contained within a small compass. They are such as are to be found in the composition of most names, which occur in antient mythology: whether they relate to Deities then reverenced; or to the places, where their worship was introduced. But they appear no where so plainly, as in the names of those places, which were situated in Babylonia and Egypt. From these parts they were, in process of time, transferred to countries far remote; beyond the Ganges eastward, and to the utmost bounds of the Mediterranean west; wherever the sons of Ham under their various denominations either settled or traded. For I have mentioned that this people were great adventurers; and began an extensive commerce in very early times. They got footing in many parts; where they founded cities, which were famous in their day. They likewise erected towers and temples: and upon headlands and promontories they raised pillars for sea-marks to direct them in their perilous expeditions. All these were denominated from circumstances, that had some reference to the religion, which this people professed; and to the ancestors, whence they sprung. The Deity, which they originally worshipped, was the Sun. But they soon conferred his titles upon some of their ancestors: whence arose a mixed worship. They particularly deified the great Patriarch, who was the head of their line; and worshipped him as the fountain of light: making the Sun only an emblem of his influence and power. They called him Bal, and Baal: and there were others of their ancestry joined with him, whom they styled the Baalim. Chus was one of these: and this idolatry began among his sons. In respect then to the names, which this people, in process of time, conferred either upon the Deities they worshipped, or upon the cities, which they founded; we shall find them to be generally made up of some original terms for a basis, such as Ham, Cham, and Chus: or else of the titles, with which those personages were, in process of time, honoured. These were Thoth, Men or Menes, Ab, El, Aur, Ait, Ees or Ish, On, Bel, Cohen, Keren, Ad, Adon, Ob, Oph, Apha, Uch, Melech, Anac, Sar, Sama, Samaïm. We must likewise take notice of those common names, by which places are distinguished, such as Kir, Caer, Kiriath, Carta, Air, Col, Cala, Beth, Ai, Ain, Caph, and Cephas. Lastly are to be inserted the particles Al and Pi; which were in use among the antient Egyptians.

Of these terms I shall first treat; which I look upon as so many elements, whence most names in antient mythology have been compounded; and into which they may be easily resolved: and the history, with which they are attended, will, at all times, plainly point out, and warrant the etymology.

-- A New System; or, an Analysis of Ancient Mythology. Volume I., by Jacob Bryant

Maurya ... it seems that Chandragupta went by that name, particularly in the west; for he is known to Arabian writers by the name of Mur, according to the Nubian geographer, who says that he was defeated and killed by Alexander; for these authors supposed that this conqueror crossed the Ganges; and it is also the opinion of some ancient historians in the west.

-- Essay III. Of the Kings of Magadha; their Chronology, by Captain Wilford, Asiatic Researches, Volume 9, 1809. pgs. 94-100.

In "A Descent Into the Malestrom," before the old mariner's confrontation with the whirlpool, the uninitiated narrator remarks on the prospect: "I looked dizzily, and beheld a wide expanse of ocean, whose waters were so inky a hue as to bring to mind the Nubian geographer's account of the Mare Tenebrarum."1 [The Complete Works of Edgar Allan Poe, ed. James A. Harrison (New York, 1902/1965), II, 226-227. All other references to this edition will be noted in the text by volume and page number.] In Burton Pollin's Dictionary of Names and Titles in Poe's Collected Works, the identity of this geographical authority is left open to question. Hanna, Claudius Ptolemy, and Idrisi have been mentioned as possibilities.2 [Pollin mentions Idrisi and Claudius Ptolemy in Dictionary (New York, 1968), p. 68. Admitting uncertainty, T.O. Mabbott mentions Hanno and Idresi in Selected Poetry and Prose of Edgar Allan Poe (New York, 1951), p. 421.] The allusion is of more than trifling importance, since Poe recast it in "Eleonora," the preface to "Mellonta Tauta," and Eureka. These four references indicate a singular fascination with the geographer and his descriptive account. In each case, Poe's source was Jacob Bryant's A New System; or, An Analysis of Ancient Mythology (1807).3 [London, 1807.] The treatment of the Nubian geographer in Bryant's work clarifies a significant allusion, invites a re-evaluation of the sources of "A Descent into the Maelstrom," and adds to an understanding of the image patterns in the tale.

While the sources of "A Descent into the Maelstrom" have received fairly rigorous attention4 [See Adolph B. Benson, "Scandinavian References in the Works of Edgar Allan Poe," Journal of English and Germanic Philology, XL (Jan., 1941), 73-90; Arlin Turner, "Sources of Poe's 'A Descent into the Maelstrom,'" Journal of English and Germanic Philology, XLVI (July, 1947), 298-301; William T. Bandy, "New Light on a Source of Poe's 'A Descent into the Maelstrom,'" American Literature, XXIV (Jan, 1953), 534-537; Margaret J. Yonce, "The Spiritual Descent into the Maelstrom: A Debt to "The Rime of the Ancient Mariner,'" Poe Newsletter, II (April, 1969), 26-29; and Carroll D. Laverty, "Science and Pseudo-Science in the Writings of Edgar Allan Poe" (Unpublished dissertation, Duke University, 1951), pp. 178-179.] allowance must be made for Bryant's in-

-- Notes: Poe's Nubian Geographer, by Kent Ljungquist, Bluefield College, American Literature, Vol. 48, No. 1 (Mar., 1976), pp. 73-75 (3 pages), Published By: Duke University Press

Image
Jacob Bryant
Born: 1715, Plymouth, Devon
Died: 14 November 1804 (aged 88–89)
Nationality: British
Occupation: scholar, mythographer

Jacob Bryant (1715–1804) was an English scholar and mythographer, who has been described as "the outstanding figure among the mythagogues who flourished in the late eighteenth and early nineteenth centuries."[1]

Life

Bryant was born at Plymouth. His father worked in the customs there, but was afterwards moved to Chatham. Bryant was first sent to a school near Rochester, and then to Eton College. In 1736 he was elected to a scholarship at King's College, Cambridge, where he took his degrees of B.A. (1740) and M.A. (1744), later being elected a fellow.[2] He returned to Eton as private tutor to the Duke of Marlborough. In 1756 he accompanied the duke, who was master-general of ordnance and commander-in-chief of the forces in Germany, to the Continent as private secretary. He was rewarded by a lucrative appointment in the Board of Ordnance, which allowed him time to indulge his literary tastes.

Image
The Duke of Marlborough, by George Romney.

George Spencer, 4th Duke of Marlborough, KG, PC, FRS (26 January 1739 – 29 January 1817), styled Marquess of Blandford until 1758, was a British courtier, nobleman, and politician from the Spencer family. He served as Lord Chamberlain between 1762 and 1763 and as Lord Privy Seal between 1763 and 1765. He is the great-great-great grandfather of Sir Winston Churchill....

Marlborough entered the Coldstream Guards in 1755 as an Ensign, becoming a Captain with the 20th Regiment of Foot the following year. After inheriting the dukedom in 1758, Marlborough took his seat in the House of Lords in 1760, becoming Lord-Lieutenant of Oxfordshire in that same year. The following year, he bore the sceptre with the cross at the coronation of George III. In 1762, he was made Lord Chamberlain as well as a Privy Counsellor, and after a year resigned this appointment to become Lord Privy Seal, a post he held until 1765. An amateur astronomer, he built a private observatory at his residence, Blenheim Palace. He kept up a lively scientific correspondence with Hans Count von Brühl, another aristocratic dilettante in astronomy.

The Duke was made a Knight of the Garter in 1768, and was elected to the Royal Society in 1786.

-- George Spencer, 4th Duke of Marlborough, by Wikipedia


He was twice offered the mastership of Charterhouse school, but turned it down.

Bryant died on 14 November 1804 at Cippenham near Windsor. He left his library to King's College, having previously made some valuable presents from it to the king and the Duke of Marlborough. He bequeathed £2000 to the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel, and £1000 for the use of the retired collegers of Eton.

United Society Partners in the Gospel (USPG) is a United Kingdom-based charitable organization (registered charity no. 234518).

It was first incorporated under Royal Charter in 1701 as the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel in Foreign Parts (SPG) as a high church missionary organization of the Church of England and was active in the Thirteen Colonies of North America....

Foundation and mission work in North America

In 1700, Henry Compton, Bishop of London (1675–1713), requested the Revd Thomas Bray to report on the state of the Church of England in the American Colonies. Bray, after extended travels in the region, reported that the Anglican church in America had "little spiritual vitality" and was "in a poor organizational condition". Under Bray's initiative, the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel in Foreign Parts was authorised by convocation and incorporated by Royal Charter on 16 June 1701. King William III issued a charter establishing the SPG as "an organisation able to send priests and schoolteachers to America to help provide the Church's ministry to the colonists". The new society had two main aims: Christian ministry to British people overseas; and evangelization of the non-Christian races of the world.

The society's first two missionaries, graduates of the University of Aberdeen, George Keith and Patrick Gordon, sailed from England for North America on 24 April 1702. By 1710 the Society's charter had expanded to include work among enslaved Africans in the West Indies and Native Americans in North America. The SPG funded clergy and schoolmasters, dispatched books, and supported catechists through annual fundraising sermons in London that publicized the work of the mission society. Queen Anne was a noted early supporter, contributing her own funds and authorizing in 1711 the first of many annual Royal Letters requiring local parishes in England to raise a "liberal contribution" for the Society's work overseas...

The SPG clergy were ordained, university-educated men, described at one time by Thomas Jefferson as "Anglican Jesuits." They were recruited from across the British Isles and further afield; only one third of the missionaries employed by the Society in the 18th century were English. Included in their number such notable individuals as George Keith, and John Wesley, the founder of Methodism, originally a movement within the Anglican Church.

West Indies

Through a charitable bequest received in 1710, aimed at establishing Codrington College, the SPG became a significant slave owner in Barbados in the 18th and early 19th centuries. With the aim of supplying funding for the college, the Society was the beneficiary of the forced labour of thousands of enslaved Africans on the Codrington Plantations. Many of the slaves died in captivity from such diseases as dysentery and typhoid, after being weakened by overwork.

Although many educational institutions of the period, such as All Souls College, Oxford and Harvard University in Massachusetts benefitted from charitable bequests made by slave owners and slave traders, the ownership of the Codrington Plantations by the SPG and the Church of England generated considerable adverse controversy. In 1783, Bishop Beilby Porteus, an early proponent of abolitionism, used the occasion of the SPG's annual anniversary sermon to highlight the conditions at the Codrington Plantations and called for the SPG to end its connection with slave trade. The SPG did not relinquish its slave holdings in Barbados for decades, not until after the introduction in Parliament of the Slavery Abolition Act of 1833.

At the February 2006 meeting of the General Synod of the Church of England, attendees commemorated the church's role in helping to pass the Slave Trade Act of 1807 to abolish the Atlantic trade. Delegates also voted unanimously to apologise to the descendants of slaves for the church's long involvement in and support of the slave trade and the institution. Tom Butler, Bishop of Southwark, confirmed in a speech before the vote, that the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel in Foreign Parts had owned the Codrington Plantations...

Global expansion

The Society established mission outposts in Canada in 1759, Australia in 1793, and India in 1820. It later expanded outside the British Empire to China in 1863, Japan in 1873, and Korea in 1890. By the middle of the 19th century, the Society's work was focused more on the promotion and support of indigenous Anglican churches and the training of local church leadership, than on the supervision and care of colonial and expatriate church congregations

-- United Society Partners in the Gospel, by Wikipedia


Works

His chief works were A New System or Analysis of Ancient Mythology[3] (1774–76, and later editions), Observations on the Plain of Troy (1795), and Dissertation concerning the Wars of Troy (1796). He also wrote on theological, political and literary subjects.

Mythographer

Bryant saw all mythology as derived from the Hebrew Scriptures, with Greek mythology arising via the Egyptians.[4] The New System attempted to link the mythologies of the world to the stories recorded in Genesis. Bryant argued that the descendants of Ham had been the most energetic, but also the most rebellious peoples of the world and had given rise to the great ancient and classical civilisations. He called these people "Amonians", because he believed that the Egyptian god Amon was a deified form of Ham. He argued that Ham had been identified with the sun, and that much of pagan European religion derived from Amonian sun worship.

John Richardson was Bryant's chief opponent, in the preface to his Persian Dictionary. In an anonymous pamphlet, An Apology, Bryant defended and reaffirmed his opinions. Richardson then revised the dissertation on languages prefixed to the dictionary, and added a second part: Further Remarks on the New Analysis of Ancient Mythology (1778). Bryant also wrote a pamphlet in answer to Daniel Wyttenbach of Amsterdam, about the same time.[5] Sir William Jones frequently mentions Bryant's model, accepting parts of it and criticising others, particularly his highly conjectural etymologies. He referred to the New System as "a profound and agreeable work", adding that he had read it through three times "with increased attention and pleasure, though not with perfect acquiescence in some other less important parts of his plausible system".[6]

Bryant in the New System acknowledges help from William Barford.[7]

A Latin dissertation of Barford's on the 'First Pythian' is published in Henry Huntingford's edition of Pindar's works, to which is appended a short life of the author, a list of his works, and a eulogium of his learning. The list consists of poems on various political events in Latin and Greek, written in his capacity of public orator, a Latin oration at the funeral of William George, provost of King's College, 1756, and a Concio ad Clerum, 1784, written after his installation as canon of Canterbury.

-- William Barford, by Wikipedia


His theories are widely credited as an influence on the mythological system of William Blake, who had worked in his capacity as an engraver on the illustrations to Bryant's New System.

Classical scholar

In his books on Troy, Bryant endeavoured to show that the existence of Troy and the Greek expedition were purely mythological, with no basis in real history. In 1791, Andrew Dalzel translated a work of Jean Baptiste LeChevalier as Description of the Plain of Troy.[8] It provoked Bryant's Observations upon a Treatise ... (on) the Plain of Troy (1795) and A Dissertation concerning the War of Troy (1796?). A fierce controversy resulted, with Bryant attacked by Thomas Falconer, John Morritt, William Vincent, and Gilbert Wakefield.[5]

Other works

• Bryant's first work was Observations and Enquiries relating to various parts of Ancient History, ... the Wind Euroclydon, the island Melite, the Shepherd Kings, (Cambridge, 1767). Bryant attacked the opinions of Bochart, Beza, Grotius, and Bentley.[5]
• When his account of the Apamean medal was disputed in the Gentleman's Magazine, Bryant defended himself in Apamean Medal and of the Inscription ΝΩΕ, London, 1775. Joseph Hilarius Eckhel upheld his views, but Daines Barrington and others opposed him in the Society of Antiquaries of London.[5]

Image
The Apamean medal

• After his friend Robert Wood died in 1771, Bryant edited one of his works as An Essay on the Original Genius and Writings of Homer, with a Comparative View of the Troade (1775).
Vindiciæ Flavianæ: a Vindication of the Testimony of Josephus concerning Jesus Christ (1777) was anonymous; the second edition, with Bryant's name, was in 1780. The sequel was A Farther Illustration of the Analysis (1778). This work influenced Joseph Priestley.[5]

Joseph Priestley FRS (24 March 1733 – 6 February 1804) was an English chemist, natural philosopher, separatist theologian, grammarian, multi-subject educator, and liberal political theorist who published over 150 works. He has historically been credited with the independent discovery of oxygen in 1774 by the thermal decomposition of mercuric oxide, having isolated it. Although Swedish chemist Carl Wilhelm Scheele also has strong claims to the discovery, Priestley published his findings first. Scheele discovered it by heating potassium nitrate, mercuric oxide, and many other substances about 1772.

During his lifetime, Priestley's considerable scientific reputation rested on his invention of carbonated water, his writings on electricity, and his discovery of several "airs" (gases), the most famous being what Priestley dubbed "dephlogisticated air" (oxygen). Priestley's determination to defend phlogiston theory and to reject what would become the chemical revolution eventually left him isolated within the scientific community.

Priestley's science was integral to his theology, and he consistently tried to fuse Enlightenment rationalism with Christian theism. In his metaphysical texts, Priestley attempted to combine theism, materialism, and determinism, a project that has been called "audacious and original". He believed that a proper understanding of the natural world would promote human progress and eventually bring about the Christian millennium.
Priestley, who strongly believed in the free and open exchange of ideas, advocated toleration and equal rights for religious Dissenters, which also led him to help found Unitarianism in England. The controversial nature of Priestley's publications, combined with his outspoken support of the French Revolution, aroused public and governmental suspicion; he was eventually forced to flee in 1791, first to London and then to the United States, after a mob burned down his Birmingham home and church. He spent his last ten years in Northumberland County, Pennsylvania.

A scholar and teacher throughout his life, Priestley also made significant contributions to pedagogy, including the publication of a seminal work on English grammar and books on history, and he prepared some of the most influential early timelines. These educational writings were among Priestley's most popular works. It was his metaphysical works, however, that had the most lasting influence, being considered primary sources for utilitarianism by philosophers such as Jeremy Bentham, John Stuart Mill, and Herbert Spencer.

-- Joseph Priestley, by Wikipedia


• An Address to Dr. Priestley ... upon Philosophical Necessity (1780); Priestley printed a reply the same year.[5]
Bryant was a believer in the authenticity of Thomas Chatterton's fabrications. Chatterton had created poems written in mock Middle English and had attributed them to Thomas Rowley, an imaginary monk of the 15th century. When Thomas Tyrwhitt issued his work The Poems supposed to have been written at Bristol by Thomas Rowley and others,' Bryant with Robert Glynn followed with his Observations on the Poems of Thomas Rowley in which the Authenticity of those Poems is ascertained (2 vols., 1781).[5]
Gemmarum Antiquarum Delectus (1783) was privately printed at the expense of the Duke of Marlborough, with engravings by Francesco Bartolozzi. The first volume was written in Latin by Bryant, and translated into French by Matthew Maty; the second by William Cole, with the French by Louis Dutens.[5]
On the Zingara or Gypsey Language (1785) was read by Bryant to the Royal Society, and printed in the seventh volume of Archæologia.[5]
• A disquisition On the Land of Goshen, written about 1767, was published in William Bowyer's Miscellaneous Tracts, 1785.[5]
A Treatise on the Authenticity of the Scriptures (1791) was anonymous; second edition, with author's name, 1793; third edition, 1810. This work was written at the instigation of the Dowager Countess Pembroke, daughter of his patron, and the profits were given to the hospital for smallpox and inoculation.[5]
• Observations on a controverted passage in Justyn Martyr; also upon the "Worship of Angels", London, 1793.[5]
• Observations upon the Plagues inflicted upon the Egyptians, with maps, London, 1794.[5]
• The Sentiments of Philo-Judæus concerning the Logos or Word of God (1797).
A treatise against Tom Paine.[5]
• 'Observations upon some Passages in Scripture' (relating to Balaam, Joshua, Samson, and Jonah), London, 1803.[5]

A projected work on the Gods of Greece and Rome was not produced by his executors. Some of his humorous verse in Latin and Greek was published.[5]

References

1. S. Foster Damon, A Blake Dictionary (1965), article on Bryant.
2. "Bryant, Jacob (BRNT736J)". A Cambridge Alumni Database. University of Cambridge.
3. Foster: Opinionated and peppery, unhampered by modern standards of scholarship, and indulging in a fantastic philology, Bryant was of the Age of Reason in that he sought to reduce all fables to common sense.
4. John Charles Whale; Stephen Copley (1992). Beyond Romanticism: New Approaches to Texts and Contexts, 1780–1832. Routledge, Chapman & Hall, Incorporated. p. 92. ISBN 978-0-415-05201-6. Retrieved 11 April 2013.
5. Stephen, Leslie, ed. (1886). "Bryant, Jacob" . Dictionary of National Biography. 7. London: Smith, Elder & Co.
6. Young, Brian, "Christianity, histopry and India, 1790-1820", Collini, et al, History, Religion, and Culture: British Intellectual History 1750-1950, Cambridge University Press, 2000, p.98.
7. Stephen, Leslie, ed. (1885). "Barford, William" . Dictionary of National Biography. 3. London: Smith, Elder & Co.
8. Jean Baptiste LeChevalier (1791). Description of the plain of Troy, tr., with notes and illustr. by A. Dalzel. Retrieved 11 April 2013.

Attribution

• This article incorporates text from a publication now in the public domain: Stephen, Leslie, ed. (1886). "Bryant, Jacob". Dictionary of National Biography. 7. London: Smith, Elder & Co.
• This article incorporates text from a publication now in the public domain: Cousin, John William (1910). A Short Biographical Dictionary of English Literature. London: J. M. Dent & Sons – via Wikisource.

External links

• Works by Jacob Bryant at Project Gutenberg
• Works by or about Jacob Bryant at Internet Archive

**************************

Jacob Bryant
by Dictionary of National Biography
1885-1900

BRYANT, JACOB (1715–1804), antiquary, was born in 1715 at Plymouth, where his father was an officer in the customs, but before his seventh year was removed to Chatham. The Rev. Samuel Thornton of Luddesdon, near Rochester, was his first schoolmaster, and in 1730 he was at Eton. Elected to King's College, Cambridge, in 1736, he took his degrees, B.A. in 1740, M.A. in 1744, and he became a fellow of his college. He was first private tutor to Sir Thomas Stapylton, and then to the Marquis of Blandford, afterwards duke of Marlborough, and his brother, Lord Charles Spencer. In 1756 he was appointed secretary to the Duke of Marlborough, master-general of ordnance, and went with him to Germany, where the latter died while commander-in-chief. At the same time Bryant held an office in the ordnance department worth 1,400l. a year. Mr. Hetherington made him his executor with a legacy of 3,000l., and the Marlborough family allowed him 1,000l. a year, gave him rooms at Blenheim, and the use of the famous library. He twice refused the mastership of the Charterhouse, although once actually elected. His first work was 'Observations and Enquiries relating to various parts of Ancient History, ... the Wind Euroclydon, the island Melite, the Shepherd Kings,' &c. (Cambridge, 1767, 4to), in which he attacked the opinions of Bochart, Beza, Grotius, and Bentley. He next published the work with which his name is chiefly associated, 'A New System or an Analysis of Ancient Mythology,' with plates, London, 1774, two vols. 4to; second edition, 1775, 4to; and vol. iii. 1776, 4to. His research is remarkable, but he had no knowledge of oriental languages, and his system of etymology was puerile and misleading. The third edition, in six vols. 8vo, was published in 1807. John Wesley published an abbreviation of the first two vols, of the 4to edition. Richardson, assisted by Sir William Jones, was Bryant's chief opponent in the preface to his 'Persian Dictionary.' In an anonymous pamphlet, 'An Apology,' &c., of which only a few copies were printed for literary friends, Bryant sustained his opinions, whereupon Richardson revised the dissertation on languages prefixed to the dictionary, and added a second part: 'Further Remarks on the New Analysis of Ancient Mythology,' &c., Oxford, 1778, 8vo. Bryant also wrote a pamphlet in answer to Wyttenbach, his Amsterdam antagonist, about the same time. His account of the Apamean medal being disputed in the 'Gentleman's Magazine,' he defended himself by publishing 'A Vindication of the Apamsean Medal, and of the Inscription Nωη,' London, 1775, 4to. Eckhel, the great medallist, upheld his views, but Daines Barrington and others strongly opposed him at the Society of Antiquaries (Archæologia, ii.) In 1775, four years after the death of his friend, Mr. Robert Wood, he edited, 'with his improved thoughts,' 'An Essay on the Original Genius and Writings of Homer, with a Comparative View of the Troade,' London, 4to. The first edition, of seven copies only, was a superb folio, privately printed in 1769. Bryant published in 1777, without his name, 'Vindiciæ Flavianæ: a Vindication of the Testimony of Josephus concerning Jesus Christ,' London, 8vo; second edition, with author's name, London, 1780, 8vo. This work converted even Dr. Priestley to his opinions. In 1778 he published 'A Farther Illustration of the Analysis ... ,' pp. 100, 8vo (no place). He next published 'An Address to Dr. Priestley ... upon Philosophical Necessity,' London, 1780, 8vo, to which Priestley printed a rejoinder the same year. When Tyrwhitt issued his work 'The Poems supposed to have been written at Bristol by Thomas Rowley and others,' Bryant, assisted by Dr. Glynn of King's College, Cambridge, followed with his 'Observations on the Poems of Thomas Rowley in which the Authenticity of those Poems is ascertained,' 2 vols., London, 1781, 8vo, a work that did not add to his reputation. In 1783, at the expense of the Duke of Marlborough, the splendid folio work on the Marlborough gems, 'Gemmarum Antiquarum Delectus,' was privately printed, with exquisite engravings by Bartolozzi. The first volume was written in Latin by Bryant, and translated into French by Dr. Maty; the second by Dr. Cole, prebendary of Westminster, and the French by Dr. Dutens. In 1785 a paper 'On the Zingara or Gypsey Language' was read by Bryant to the Royal Society, and printed in the seventh volume of 'Archæologia.' He next published, without his name, 'A Treatise on the Authenticity of the Scriptures,' London, 1791, 8vo; second edition, with author's name, Cambridge, 1793, 8vo; third edition, Cambridge, 1810, 8vo. This work was written at the instigation of the Dowager Countess Pembroke, daughter of his patron, and the profits were given to the hospital for smallpox and inoculation. Then followed 'Observations on a controverted passage in Justyn Martyr; also upon the 'Worship of Angels,' London, 1793, 4to; 'Observations upon the Plagues inflicted upon the Egyptians,' with maps, London, 1794, 8vo, pp. 440. Professor Dalzel's publication in 1794 of M. Chevalier's 'Description of the Plain of Troy' elicited Bryant's fearless work, 'Observations upon a Treatise ... (on) the Plain of Troy,' Eton, 1795, 4to, and 'A Dissertation concerning the War of Troy' (? 1796), 4to, pp. 196; second edition, corrected, with his name, London, 1799, 4to. Bryant contended that no such war was ever undertaken, and no such city as the Phrygian Troy ever existed; but he won no converts, and was attacked on all sides by such men as Dr. Vincent, Gilbert Wakefield, Falconer, and Morritt. In 1799 he published 'An Expostulation addressed to the British Critic,' Eton, 4to, mistaking his antagonist Vincent for Wakefield, and for the first time losing his temper and using strong and unjustifiable language. His next work, 'The Sentiments of Philo-Judæus concerning the Logos or Word of God,' Cambridge, 1797, 8vo, pp. 290, is full of fanciful speculation which detracted from his fame. In addition to these numerous works he published a treatise against the doctrines of Thomas Paine, and a disquisition 'On the Land of Goshen,' written about 1767, was published in Mr. Bowyer's 'Miscellaneous Tracts,' 1785, 4to; and his literary labours closed with 'Observations upon some Passages in Scripture' (relating to Balaam, Joshua, Samson, and Jonah), London, 1803, 4to. It is apparent, however, from the preface to Faber's 'Mysteries of the Cabiri,' 1803, 8vo, that Bryant had written a kind of supplement to his 'Analysis of Ancient Mythology,' a work on the Gods of Greece and Rome, which, in a letter to Faber, he said, 'may possibly be published after his death,' but his executors have never produced the work. Some of his humorous poems are found in periodicals of his time, but are of little interest except as examples of elegant Latin and Greek verse.

Bryant, who was never married, had resided a long time before his death at Cypenham, in Farnham Royal, near Windsor. There the king and queen often visited him, and the former passed hours alone with him enjoying his conversation. A few months before his end came he said to his nephew, 'All I have written was with one view to the promulgation of truth, and all I have contended for I myself have believed.' While reaching a book from a shelf he hurt his leg, mortification set in, and he died 14 Nov. 1804. His remains were interred in his own parish church, beneath the seat he had occupied there, and a monument was erected to his memory near the same.

In person he was a delicately formed man of low stature; late in life he was of sedentary habits, but in his younger days he was very agile and fond of field sports, and once by swimming saved the life of Barnard, afterwards provost of Eton. To the last he was attached to his dogs, and kept thirteen spaniels at a time. He was temperate, courteous, and generous. His conversation was very pleasing and instructive, with a vein of quiet humour. There are many pleasant anecdotes of him in Madame d'Arblay's 'Diary and Letters.' In his lifetime his curious collection of Caxtons went to the Marquis of Blandford, and many valuable books were sent from his library to King George III. The classical part of his library was bequeathed to King's College, Cambridge; 2,000l. to the Society for Propagating the Gospel, 1,000l. to superannuated collegers of Eton School, 500l. to the poor of Farnham Royal, &c.

The English portrait prefixed to the octavo edition of his work on ancient mythology is from a drawing by the Rev. J. Bearblock, taken in 1801. All literary authorities, and his monument, give the year of his birth as above, but in the Eton register-book he is entered as '12 years old in 1730.'

[Bryant's Works; Nichols's Lit. Anecd. i. 672, iii. 7, 42, 84, 148, 515, iv. 348, 608, 667, v. 231, viii. 112, 129, 218, 249, 427, 505, 531, 540, 552, 614, 635, ix. 198, 290, 577, 714; Nichols's Lit. Illust. ii. 651, iii. 132, 218, 772, vi. 36, 249, 670, vii. 401, 404, 469; Gent. Mag. xlviii. 210, 625; New Monthly Mag. i. 327; Archæologia, iv. 315, 331, 347, vii. 387; Cole's MSS., Brit. Mus. vols. xx. xxiii.; Martin's Privately Printed Books, 85; Mme. d'Arblay's Diary, 1846, iii. 117, 228, 323, 375, 401.]
admin
Site Admin
 
Posts: 36135
Joined: Thu Aug 01, 2013 5:21 am

Re: Freda Bedi Cont'd (#3)

Postby admin » Mon Jul 26, 2021 10:52 am

Puducherry (union territory) [Pondicherry]
by Wikipedia
Accessed: 7/31/21



Puducherry (/ˌpʊdʊˈtʃɛri/), also known as Pondicherry (/ˌpɒndɪˈtʃɛri/), is a union territory of India. It was formed out of four territories of former French India, namely Pondichéry (Pondicherry; now Puducherry), Karikal (Karaikal), Mahé and Yanaon (Yanam), excluding Chandannagar. It is named after the largest district, Puducherry. Historically known as Pondicherry (Pāṇṭiccēri), the territory changed its official name to Puducherry on 20 September 2006.[6][7]

The Union Territory of Puducherry lies in the southern part of the Indian Peninsula. The areas of Puducherry district and Karaikal district are bound by the state of Tamil Nadu, while Yanam district and Mahé district are enclosed by the states of Andhra Pradesh and Kerala, respectively. Puducherry is the 29th most populous and the third most densely populated of the states and union territories of India. It has a gross domestic product (GDP) of ₹210 billion (US$2.9 billion) and ranks 25th in India.[8]

History

Main article: History of Puducherry

The earliest recorded history of the municipality of Puducherry can be traced to the second century AD. The Periplus of the Erythraean Sea mentions a marketplace named Poduke (ch 60). G. W. B. Huntingford suggested this might be a site about 2 miles from the modern Puducherry, which was possibly the location of Arikamedu (now part of Ariyankuppam). Huntingford noted that Roman pottery was found at Arikamedu in 1937. In addition, archaeological excavations between 1944 and 1949 showed that it was "a trading station to which goods of Roman manufacture were imported during the first half of the 1st century" Subsequent investigation by Vimala Begley from 1989 to 1992 modified this assessment, and now place the period of occupation from the third or second century BC to the eighth century AD.[9][10]

In 1674, the municipality of Pondicherry (Pondichéry) became a French colony of the French colonial empire. Together with Chandernagor (already French since 1673), Mahé (since 1721), Yanam (Yanaon) (since 1731), Karaikal (Karikal) (since 1739) and Masulipatam (1760), it formed the French colony of French India, under a single French governor in Pondicherry, although French rule over one or more of these enclaves was repeatedly interrupted by British occupations. The territories of French India were completely transferred to the Republic of India de facto on 1 November 1954, and de jure on 16 August 1962, when French India ceased to exist, becoming the present Indian constituent union territory of Pondicherry, combining four coastal enclaves (with the exception of Chandannagar, which merged with the state of West Bengal in 1954).

Geography

Further information: List of rivers of Puducherry

The Union Territory of Puducherry consists of four small unconnected districts: Puducherry district (293 km2 or 113 sq mi), Karaikal district (161 km2 or 62 sq mi) and Yanam district (20 km2 or 7.7 sq mi) on the Bay of Bengal and Mahé district (9 km2 or 3.5 sq mi) on the Laccadive Sea, covering a total area of 483 km2 (186 sq mi). Puducherry and Karaikal have the largest areas and population, and are both enclaves of Tamil Nadu. Yanam and Mahé are enclaves of Andhra Pradesh and Kerala, respectively. Its population, as per the 2011 Census, is 1,244,464.

Some of Puducherry's regions are themselves amalgamations of non-contiguous enclaves, often called "pockets" in India. The Puducherry region is made of 11 such pockets, some of which are very small and entirely surrounded by the territory of Tamil Nadu. Mahé region is made up of three pockets. This unusual geography is a legacy of the colonial period with Puducherry retaining the borders of former French India.

All four regions of Puducherry are located in the coastal region. Five rivers in Puducherry district, seven in Karaikal district, two in Mahé district and one in Yanam district drain into the sea, but none originates within the territory.

Districts of Union Territory of Puducherry

• Puducherry district is an enclave of Tamil Nadu.
• Karaikal district is also an enclave of Tamil Nadu.
• Mahé district is an enclave of Kerala.
• Yanam district is an enclave of Andhra Pradesh.

Demographics

Hinduism (87.30%)
Christianity (6.29%)
Islam (6.05%)
Others (0.36%)


Hinduism is the major religion with 87.3% of the population adhering to it. Other religions include Christianity (6.29%) and Islam (6.05%).[12]

Government and administration

Main articles: Puducherry Legislative Assembly and Puducherry Municipal Council
See also: List of Lieutenant Governors of Puducherry, List of Chief Ministers of Puducherry, and List of districts of Puducherry

Puducherry is a Union Territory of India rather than a state, which implies that governance and administration fall directly under federal authority. However, Puducherry is one of the three union territories in India (the other being National Capital Territory of Delhi and Jammu and Kashmir) that is entitled by a special constitutional amendment to have an elected legislative assembly and a cabinet of ministers, thereby conveying partial statehood.[13] There has been some interest by the territory's government in receiving full statehood, but budgetary issues remain a consideration. Also, Mahe and Yanam may oppose such a change of status.[14]

The Centre is represented by the Lieutenant Governor, who resides at the Raj Nivas (Le Palais du Gouverneur) at the Park, the former palace of the French governor. The central government is more directly involved in the territory's financial well-being unlike states, which have a central grant that they administer. Consequently, Puducherry has at various times, enjoyed lower taxes, especially in the indirect category.

Special administration status

According to the Treaty of Cession of 1956, the four territories of former French India territorial administration are permitted to make laws with respect to specific matters. In many cases, such legislation may require ratification from the federal government or the assent of the President of India.

Article II of the Treaty states:

The Establishments will keep the benefit of the special administrative status which was in force prior to 1 November 1954. Any constitutional changes in this status which may be made subsequently shall be made after ascertaining the wishes of the people.


Languages

Main article: Languages of Puducherry

The most widely spoken first language is Tamil, which is native to 88.2% of the population. There are also speakers of Telugu (5.96%), Malayalam (3.84%) and Urdu (0.69%).

French was the official language according to Article XXVIII of the Traité de Cession (Treaty of Cession) of 1956. According to the treaty, "the French language shall remain the official language of the Establishments so long as the elected representatives of the people shall not decide otherwise".[15][16] After independence, the new official languages were recognised by The Pondicherry Official Language Act, 1965 (Act No. 3 of 1965) which makes no mention of French (but also not officially denying it)[17] This act stated that "the Tamil language shall (...) be the language to be used for all or any of the official purposes of the Union territory".[3] It also provides for the use of the Malayalam and Telugu languages in the Mahé and Yanam districts. The law also states that English "may be used for all or any of the official purposes of the Union territory".[18] While the Union Territory official gazette's name is in French (La Gazette de L'État de Poudouchéry) it is published exclusively in English.[19] Through the 1963 Union Territories Act, Tamil, Telugu and Malayalam became official languages used region-wide.

Economy

The gross domestic product of Puducherry, at market prices estimated by Ministry of Statistics and Programme Implementation with figures in millions of Indian rupees grew from 1,840 to 258,190 million rupees from 1980 to 2014.

Year / Gross domestic product
1980 / 1,840
1985 / 3,420
1990 / 6,030
1995 / 13,200
2000 / 37,810
2010 / 130,920
2014 / 258,190[20][21][22]


Fisheries

The potential for fisheries is substantial in the Union Territory. The four regions of the Union Territory have a coastline of 45 km with 675 of inshore waters, 1.347 hectares (3.33 acres) of inland water and 800 ha of brackish water. 27 marine fishing villages and 23 inland fishing villages host a fishermen population of about 65,000 of which 13,000 are actively engaged in fishing. Tanks and ponds are also tapped for commercial fish rearing.

Tourism

Main article: Tourism in Puducherry

Puducherry is one of the most popular tourist spots in India for national and international tourists. Puducherry was the residence of Sri Aurobindo (1872–1950) and the Sri Aurobindo Ashram still operates from Puducherry. A unique experimental city Auroville, the brainchild of the Mother, whose inhabitants are drawn from all parts of the world is situated on the outskirts of the city. There are several temples, churches, monuments, parks, and mosques which attract tourists.

Transport

Rail


Puducherry is connected by a railway branch line from the five-way junction at Viluppuram and Chennai. The railway line is a broad gauge line with 16 originating trains and 17 terminating trains.[23] Mean while Karaikal and Mahe also well connected by railway lines. Several railway lines are also under construction in Karaikal district.[24]

Air

Puducherry has an airport called Puducherry airport. It has flight operations between Puducherry and Hyderabad.[25] A new airport is proposed in karaikal which is called as karaikal airport.[26]

Sea

Puducherry U.T. has several ports namely Karaikal port, Puducherry port, Mahe port. Among them, Largest port is Karaikal Port.[27]

Road

Main article: Road Network in Puducherry District
Further information: Puducherry Road Transport Corporation

Puducherry has a network all-weather metalled roads connecting the territory. Puducherry has a road length of 2,552 km (road length per 4.87 km2), the highest in the country. PRTC busses plays a vital role in puducherry U.T.

Education

Main article: List of educational institutions in Puducherry

According to the 2011 census, Puducherry had a literacy rate of 86.55.[28] Pondicherry University is a university centrally located in Puducherry.[29] Other educational institutions include Jawaharlal Institute of Postgraduate Medical Education & Research (JIPMER), Indira Gandhi Medical College and Research Institute (Government of Puducherry), Mahathma gandhi post graduate institute of dental science[GOVT OF PUDUCHERRY], Tagore Arts and Science College, Indira Gandhi College of Arts and Science (Government of Puducherry), Mahatma Gandhi Medical College and Research Institute, National Institute of Technology, Puducherry, Perunthalaivar Kamarajar Institute of Engineering and Technology,[30] Pondicherry Engineering College, Mother Theresa Post Graduate and Research Institute of Health Sciences, Achariya College of Engineering Technology (ACET), Rajiv Gandhi College of Engineering and Technology, Rajiv Gandhi College of Veterinary and Animal Sciences, Mahatma Gandhi Medical College & Research Institute, Sri Manakula Vinayagar Medical College Hospital, Sri Ganesh College of Engineering and Technology, and Sri Venkateshwaraa Medical College Hospital and Research Centre.

In popular culture

• Puducherry was the setting for Yann Martel's first third of his Booker Prize-winning novel Life of Pi (2001). A portion of the subsequent film adaptation was filmed there.[31]
• Lee Langley's novel A House in Pondicherry (1996) was set there.
• Prince Pondicherry is an Indian character from Roald Dahl's children's novel Charlie and the Chocolate Factory (1964). The prince orders Willy Wonka to build a palace of chocolate in India; the palace melts in the hot sun.

See also

• Geography portal
• Asia portal
• India portal
• Puducherry (Lok Sabha constituency)
• Chandannagar
• French East India Company
• French colonial empire
• Municipal Administration in French India

References

1. Varma, M. Dinesh (6 June 2015). "New Chief Secretary assumes charge". The Hindu. ISSN 0971-751X. Retrieved 9 November 2016.
2. "PUDUCHERRY LEGISLATIVE ASSEMBLY". Archived from the original on 3 November 2017. Retrieved 26 October 2017.
3. "The Pondicherry Official Languages Act, 1965" (PDF). lawsofindia.org. Laws of India. Archived from the original (PDF) on 3 May 2020. Retrieved 10 June 2019.
4. "Official Languages of Pondicherry - E-Courts Mission, Government of India". Archived from the original on 2 April 2015. Retrieved 12 June 2015.
5. "Tamil Nadu News : Puducherry comes out with list of State symbols". The Hindu. 21 April 2007. Archived from the original on 4 January 2013. Retrieved 10 February 2014.
6. "South Asia | New name for old French territory". BBC News. 20 September 2006. Archivedfrom the original on 22 February 2014. Retrieved 10 February 2014.
7. "National : Bill to rename Pondicherry as Puducherry passed". The Hindu. 22 August 2006. Archived from the original on 21 October 2012. Retrieved 10 February 2014.
8. "State Domestic Product and other aggregates, 2004–05 series". Ministry of Statistics and Programme Implementation. 27 February 2015. Archived from the original on 23 March 2015. Retrieved 18 June 2015.
9. Vimala Begley. "The Dating of Arikamedu and its Bearing on the Archaeology of Early Historical South India" (PDF). Archived (PDF) from the original on 1 January 2019. Retrieved 1 January2019.
10. The Periplus of the Erythraean Sea: Travel and Trade in the Indian Ocean by a Merchant of the First Century. Kessinger Publishing. July 2007. p. 119. ISBN 978-0-548-20943-1. Archived from the original on 17 May 2016. Retrieved 15 November 2015.
11. Decadal Variation In Population Since 1901
12. "Population by religion community – 2011". Census of India, 2011. The Registrar General & Census Commissioner, India. Archived from the original on 25 August 2015.
13. "Lanka BBC Info Know Puducherry: Government Name Pondicherry As Puducherry". lankabbc.com. 29 June 2012. Archived from the original on 2 February 2017. Retrieved 24 January 2017.
14. "Will Pondy's attempt to get statehood succeed?". The New Indian Express.
15. "The Government of Union Territories Act, 1963" (PDF). Ministry of Home Affairs, Government of India. Archived from the original (PDF) on 5 March 2016. Retrieved 1 June 2015.
16. "Puducherry code volume 1" (PDF). Government of Puducherry. Archived from the original(PDF) on 25 September 2015. Retrieved 1 June 2015.
17. "History". District Court of Puducherry. Archived from the original on 2 April 2015. Retrieved 12 June 2015.
18. CIDIF. "06-Le français à Pondichéry, par Roland Breton". go1.cc. Archived from the originalon 9 April 2015.
19. "La Gazette de L' État de Poudouchéry The Gazette of Puducherry" (PDF). gstcouncil.gov.in. Retrieved 21 June 2021.
20. "Economy of Puducherry - StatisticsTimes.com". statisticstimes.com.
21. "Union Territory of Puducherry". South Asia Program at Hudson Institute.
22. List of Indian states by GDP
23. karthik. "Pondicherry Station - 16 Train Departures SR/Southern Zone - Railway Enquiry". indiarailinfo.com. Archived from the original on 17 August 2017. Retrieved 17 August 2017.
24. Rajaram, R. (5 February 2021). "Karaikal-Peralam railway line project gets an impetus". The Hindu. ISSN 0971-751X. Retrieved 12 May 2021.
25. "Puducherry airport becomes AAI's first 100% solar-powered airport - Times of India". The Times of India. Retrieved 12 May 2021.
26. "Greenfield airport at Karaikal waiting to take wings". The Hindu. 4 March 2020. ISSN 0971-751X. Retrieved 12 May 2021.
27. "India's Largest Private Port to Handle large Vessels and Diverse Cargo Mix". karaikalport.com. Retrieved 12 May 2021.
28. "Ranking of states and union territories by literacy rate: 2011" (PDF). Government of India. Archived (PDF) from the original on 6 July 2015. Retrieved 2 January 2016.
29. "Pondicherry University". Pondicherry University. Archived from the original on 25 April 2011.
30. "Welcome to the Website of PKIET". Pkiet.edu.in. Archived from the original on 17 February 2014. Retrieved 10 February 2014.
31. "Filming Locations". IMDb. Archived from the original on 1 December 2012. Retrieved 3 December 2012.

External links

• Official website of the Government of the Union Territory of Puducherry
• Treaty establishing De Jure Cession of French Establishments in India
• Official website of Department of Tourism, Pondicherry
• Puducherry (union territory) travel guide from Wikivoyage
• Frenchbooksonindia.com an open access multilingual discovery tool on Pondicherry with book data from 1673 to 2020, full-text ebooks from 1531 to 1937 and in-text search from c. 1830 to c. 1920

**************************

Pondicherry
by Wikipedia
Accessed: 8/1/21

This article is about the city. For the union territory, see Puducherry (union territory). For other uses, see Puducherry (disambiguation).

Pondicherry (/ˌpɒndɪˈtʃɛri/), now known as Puducherry (/ˌpʊdʊˈtʃɛri/), is the capital and the most-populous city of the Union Territory of Puducherry in India. The city is in the Puducherry district on the southeast coast of India and is surrounded by the state of Tamil Nadu, with which it shares most of its culture, heritage and language.[2]

History

Main article: History of Puducherry

[x]
Pondicherry waterfront circa 1900

The history of Pondicherry is recorded only after the arrival of Dutch, Portuguese, British and French traders. By contrast, nearby places such as Arikamedu, Ariyankuppam, Kakayanthoppe, Villianur and Bahour, which were colonised by the French East India Company over a period of time and later became the union territory of Pondicherry, have recorded histories that predate the colonial period.

Poduke or Poduca (a marketplace) was a Roman trading destination from the 3rd century BCE.[3] Poduca has been identified as possibly being Arikamedu (now part of Ariyankuppam), located about 2 miles (3.2 km) from the modern city of Pondicherry. The area was part of the Pallava Kingdom of Kanchipuram in the 4th century. The Cholas of Thanjavur held it from the 10th to 13th centuries until it was replaced by the Pandya Kingdom in the 13th century. The Vijayanagar Empire took control of almost all of the south of India in the 14th century and maintained control until 1638 when they were supplanted by the Sultan of Bijapur.

In 1674 the French East India Company set up a trading centre at Pondicherry and this outpost eventually became the chief French settlement in India. The French governor François Martin made remarkable improvements to the city and its commercial ties, facing at the same time strong opposition from the Dutch and the English. He entered into extended negotiations with the sultans of Golconda through the intercession of several roving French merchants and doctors who were in favour with the Sultan. Trading in jewelry and precious stones which had become highly fashionable in European courts was one among many activities. Five trading posts were established along the south Indian coast between 1668 and 1674. The city was separated by a canal into the French Quarter and the Indian Quarter.[4]

On 21 August 1693, during the Nine Years' War, Pondicherry was captured by the Dutch. Governor of Dutch Coromandel Laurens Pit the Younger sailed with a fleet of 17 ships and 1600 men from Negapatam and bombarded Pondicherry for two weeks, after which Francois Martin surrendered it. At the Peace of Ryswick it was agreed by all parties to return conquered territories and in 1699 Pondicherry was handed back to the French.[5]

On 16 January 1761, the British captured Pondicherry from the French, but it was returned under the Treaty of Paris (1763) at the conclusion of the Seven Years' War.[6] The British took control of the area again in 1793 at the Siege of Pondicherry amid the Wars of the French Revolution, and returned it to France in 1814.

On 18 March 1954, a number of resolutions were passed by the municipalities in Pondicherry demanding immediate merger with India. Some days later, similar resolutions were passed by the municipalities in Karaikal. The resolutions had the full support of the French Indian Councillors, who are popularly known as Ministers, and the President of the Representative Assembly. These Municipalities represent roughly 90 percent of the population of the French possessions and they called upon the Government of France to take urgent and necessary measures to give effect to the wishes of the people.[7] The Government of India had made it clear that the cultural and other rights of the people would be fully respected. They were not asking for the immediate transfer of the de jure sovereignty of France. Their suggestion was that a de facto transfer of the administration should take place immediately, while French sovereignty should continue until the constitutional issue had been settled. Both India and France would have to make necessary changes in their respective Constitutions. All this would take time, while the demand of the people was for immediate merger without a referendum. The Government of India was convinced that the suggestion which they made would help to promote a settlement, which they greatly desired. They would gladly enter into negotiations with the Government of France on the basis suggested.[8]

On 18 October 1954 in a general election involving 178 people in Pondicherry Municipal and Commune Panchayat, 170 people were in favor of merger and eight people voted against. The de facto transfer of the French Indian territories from French governance to the Indian union took place on 1 November 1954 and was established as the union territory of Pondicherry. The treaty effecting the de jure transfer was signed in 1956. However, due to opposition in France, the ratification of this treaty by the French National Assembly only took place on 16 August 1962.

Topography

The topography of Pondicherry is the same as that of coastal Tamil Nadu. Pondicherry's average elevation is at sea level, and a number of sea inlets, referred to as "backwaters" can be found. Pondicherry experiences extreme coastal erosion as a result of a breakwater constructed in 1989,[9] just to the south of the city. Where there was once a broad, sandy beach, now the city is protected against the sea by a 2-km-long seawall which sits at a height of 8.5 m above sea level. Whilst there was an early seawall made by the French government in 1735, this was not "hard structure coastal defense" so much as an adjunct to the old shipping pier and a transition from the beach to the city,[10]

Today, the seawall consists of rows of granite boulders which are reinforced every year in an attempt to stop erosion. As a consequence of the seawall, there is severe seabed erosion and turbulence at the coastal margin, resulting in an extreme loss of biodiversity within the critical intertidal zone. Whenever gaps appear as the stones fall into the continually eroding seabed, the government adds more boulders. Pondicherry's seawall has also caused beach erosion to migrate further up the coast, to the fishing villages in Puducherry and Tamil Nadu to the north of the city.[citation needed]

Economy

In 2012, the Ministry of Power inaugurated the Smart Grid project in Puducherry.[11] Farming around Pondicherry include crops such as rice, pulses, sugarcane, coconuts, and cotton. In 2016, the Pondicherry State Government Employees Central Federation presented a status paper on the fiscal and social crisis in Puducherry to Union Home Minister Rajnath Singh. The report stated that a "combination of a staggering debt, stagnant tax revenues and rampant misappropriation of funds has throttled the economy of the Union Territory" and called for measures on a war footing to "deliver good governance and end corruption."[12]

Climate

The climate of Pondicherry is classified by the Köppen climate classification as tropical wet and dry (As),[13] similar to that of coastal Tamil Nadu. Summer lasts from April to early June, when maximum temperatures may reach 41 °C (106 °F). The average maximum temperature is 36 °C (97 °F). Minimum temperatures are in the order of 28–32 °C (82–90 °F). This is followed by a period of high humidity and occasional thundershowers from June till September.

The northeast monsoon sets in during the middle of October, and Pondicherry gets the bulk of its annual rainfall during the period from October to December. The annual average rainfall is 1,355 millimetres or 53 inches.[14] Winters are very warm, with highs of 30 °C (86 °F) and lows often dipping to around 18–20 °C (64–68 °F).

Demographics

According to the 2011 census of India, Pondicherry had a population of 244,377, with 124,947 females and 119,430 males. Pondicherry had an average literacy rate of 80.6% with male literacy at 84.6% and female literacy at 76.7%. In Pondicherry, 10% of the population was under six years of age.[1]

The majority speak Tamil in Pondicherry. There is a community of French people and a number of French institutions such as the consulate of France in Pondicherry, the French Institute of Pondicherry and L'Alliance française.[17]

Civic administration

The city of Puducherry comprises two municipality, Puducherry and Uzhavarkarai. All the Municipalities and the Commune Panchayats in the Union Territory of Puducherry function under the Administrative control of the Local Administration Department.[18] The Puducherry Municipality under the Puducherry District comprises the erstwhile Communes of Puducherry and Mudaliarpet with its headquarters is in Puducherry. It has a total of 42 wards spread over an areas of 19.46 Sq. km.[19]Wards 1–10 are north of the city. Wards 11–19 are in Boulevard Town and remaining wards are southwest of the city centre.[20]

Urban agglomeration

Local bodies / Area / Population
Pondicherry Municipality / 19 km2 / 241,773
Oulgaret Municipality / 36 km2 / 300,028
Villianur Census Town and Outgrowth -- / 67,254
Ariyankuppam Town and Outgrowth -- / 47,454
Total / 293 km2 / 629,509


Data according to 2011 census

There are two proposals by the Puducherry government, firstly to merge Pondicherry and Oulgaret municipalities, and upgrade the Pondicherry municipality into a '"municipal corporation", and secondly to upgrade Villianur and Ariyankuppam commune panchayats into municipalities, which would increase the Pondicherry region's urban area around 155 km2. of the total 292 km2.

Transport

Road


Pondicherry is connected to Chennai via the East Coast Road through Mahabalipuram.[21] There are daily bus services from several main stops from Chennai. The Pondicherry Road Transport Corporation runs buses within the city and it runs Volvo buses to Chennai and to various places.[22] The Tamil Nadu State Transport Corporation operates Volvo air-conditioned bus services from Chennai to Pondicherry.[23]

Rail

PDY/Puducherry (Pondicherry) is connected by train to Chennai, Delhi, Kolkata, and Mumbai, as well as other important cities such as Kanyakumari, Hyderabad, Nagpur, Bhubaneswar, Bengaluru, Visakhapatnam and Mangalore.[24][25] Moreover, VM/Villupuram Junction which is at a distance of around 24 miles i.e.40 km(both by rail & road) is connected to several other Indian Cities.[26]

Air
Pondicherry Airport is located at Lawspet, an Assembly Constituency in the union territory of Pondicherry.[27] It has direct flights to Hyderabad,[27] Bengaluru operated by SpiceJet Airlines.

Tourism

Main article: Tourism in Puducherry

Pondicherry is a tourist destination. The city has many colonial buildings, churches, temples and statues which, combined with the town planning and French style avenues in the old part of town, still preserve much of the colonial ambiance.

While the sea is a draw for tourists, Pondicherry no longer has the sandy beaches that once graced its coastline. The breakwater to the harbour and other hard structures constructed on the shore caused extreme coastal erosion and the sand from Pondicherry's Promenade Beach was permitted to disappear entirely. As a result of the city's seawall and groyne construction, the beaches further up the coast to the north have also been lost. An enormous deposition of sand has accrued to the south of the harbour breakwater, but this is not a commodious beach and is not easily accessible from the city.

But recently, the government has been taking steps by constructing a reef and re-dosing sand. The sea is accessible by a small patch of land at the Promenade Beach (Goubert Avenue).[28] Moreover, the beach is one of the cleanest in India and has been selected for Blue Flag certification.[29]

The Sri Aurobindo Ashram, located on rue de la Marine,, is one of the most important ashrams in India, founded by the renowned Freedom Fighter and spiritual philosopher Sri Aurobindo.[30] Auroville (City of Dawn) is an "experimental" township located 8 km north-west of Pondicherry.

There are a number of old and large churches in Pondicherry, most of which were built in the 18th and 19th centuries. A number of heritage buildings and monuments are present around the Promenade Beach, such as the Children's Park and Dupleix Statue, Gandhi statue, Nehru Statue, Le Café, French War Memorial, 19th Century Light House, Bharathi Park, Governors Palace, Romain Rolland Library, Legislative Assembly, Pondicherry Museum and the French Institute of Pondicherry at Saint Louis Street.

Puducherry Botanical Gardens is located south of the New Bus Stand. Chunnambar Backwater resort is situated 8 km from Pondicherry, along the Cuddalore Main Road. This tropical resort is flanked by a creek on one side.

Arulmigu Manakula Vinayagar Devasthanam on Manakula Vinayagar Street is a Hindu temple, which houses Lord Ganesha. Sri Manakula Vinayagar Temple was in existence before the French came and settled in Pondicherry i.e. before 1666.[31]

Sengazhuneer Amman Temple at Veerampattinam village is one of the oldest temples in Pondicherry, which is about 7 km away from the city centre. The car festival conducted in mid-August is famous in Puducherry and other neighboring states. The festival takes place on the fifth Friday since the commencement of the Tamil month of 'Aadi' every year from the date immemorial. The temple car festival is the only one where the head of the state pulls the temple car right from the days of the French rule.

Thirukaameeswarar Temple is one of the ancient temples located in a rural town called Villianur (the ancient name is Vilvanallur, from "vilva marangal niraindha nalla vur"),[32] which roughly translates as nice with archery trees is located about 10 km away (towards Villupuram) from Pondicherry. This temple is renowned as Periya Koil "Big Temple". The prime god is Lord Shiva and the prime goddess is Goddess Kokilambigai. There are other Hindu gods such as Murugan, Vinayagar, Thakshanamoorthy, Perumal, Bhramah, Chandikeshwarar, Natarajar, Navagrahah, and 63 Naayanmaars.[citation needed] The pioneers[clarification needed] in this temple say that the age of this temple is about 1000 plus years. It is thought to have been built by one of the Chola kings. There is also a huge temple pond. The Ther Thiruvizha (chariot procession) is celebrated at this temple.

Social organisations

• Alliance Française de Pondicherry created in 1889 and is among the first Alliances in the world after the one in Paris.
• PondyCAN - is a broad based, non-profit organization committed to preserve and enhance the natural, social, cultural and spiritual environment.

Notable people

Leaders


• V. Subbiah, Trade Union leader & freedom fighter.

Literature and Arts

• Tamil poet Bharathidasan.
• Anandaraj, Tamil film actor
• Kalki Koechlin, Hindi movie actress
• Ayesha Kapur, Hindi movie actress
• M. Night Shyamalan, Hollywood director
• Tao Porchon-Lynch, Yoga instructor, American actress

Science and technology

• S. Somasegar, former senior vice-president, Microsoft
• Ganapathi Thanikaimoni, Indian scientist and director of the Palynology laboratory of the French Institute of Pondicherry
• Yvonne Artaud, French educationalist and psychologist.
• Navi Radjou, an innovation and leadership strategist based in Silicon Valley.[33]

Armed forces

Maréchal Le Marquis de Lauriston (1768–1828), a very senior-ranking military commander in the French Army, was born in Pondicherry.

Fictional

• Prince Pondicherry, a character from Roald Dahl's Charlie and the Chocolate Factory, is named after the city. The character asked that Willy Wonka build him a palace made of chocolate. Given the heat of the Indian climate, this decision worked out poorly for the fictitious prince.
• Pondicherry is the setting for the first third of Yann Martel's Booker Prize-winning novel Life of Pi (2001). A portion of the subsequent film adaptation was filmed there.[34]
• Lee Langley's novel A House in Pondicherry (1996).[35]

Educational institutions

• Jawaharlal Institute of Postgraduate Medical Education and Research
• Pondicherry University
• Puducherry Technological University

See also[edit]
• Karaikal, India
• Mahé, India
• Manakula Vinayagar Temple
• Pondicherry urban area
• Yanam, India
References[edit]
1. Jump up to:a b "District Census Handbook: Puducherry" (PDF). Census of India. Office of the Registrar General & Census Commissioner, India. pp. 86–87. Retrieved 11 February 2019.
2. "Bill to rename Pondicherry as Puducherry passed". The Hindu. 22 August 2006. Retrieved 2 May 2016.
3. Francis, Peter (2002). Asia's Maritime Bead Trade: 300 B.C. to the Present. University of Hawaii Press. ISBN 978-0-8248-2332-0.
4. WORRALL, JILL (11 April 2016). "Peace, love and a French flavour in Pondicherry, South India". http://www.stuff.co.nz. Retrieved 2 May 2016.
5. Israel, Jonathan (1989). Dutch Primacy in World Trade 1585-1740. New York: Oxford University Press. ISBN 0198227299.
6. Chand, Hukam. History Of Medieval India, 202.
7. https://eparlib.nic.in/bitstream/123456 ... 4-1954.pdf page 22
8. https://eparlib.nic.in/bitstream/123456 ... 4-1954.pdf page 23
9. "The Story of Pondicherry's Eroding Coastline in a Single Image". 16 October 2008.
10. "Archived copy". Archived from the original on 16 September 2009. Retrieved 22 June 2009.
11. "Smart grid project inaugurated". Puducherry. The Hindu. 20 October 2012. Retrieved 23 October 2012.
12. Special Correspondent (18 October 2016). "Report paints grim picture of Puducherry's economy". The Hindu. Retrieved 28 October 2017.
13. "Climate: Pondicherry – Climate graph, Temperature graph, Climate table". Climate-Data.org. Retrieved 6 October 2013.
14. "Archived copy". Archived from the original on 26 July 2009. Retrieved 10 July 2009.
15. "Pondicherry Climatological Table Period: 1971–2000". India Meteorological Department. Retrieved 11 April 2015.
16. "Ever recorded Maximum and minimum temperatures up to 2010" (PDF). India Meteorological Department. Archived from the original (PDF) on 21 May 2013. Retrieved 11 April 2015.
17. "Pondicherry: Forever France? by Anand Jha". 21 July 2012. Archived from the original on 21 July 2012. Retrieved 3 October 2013.
18. "Local Administration-Departments-Know Puducherry: Government of Puducherry". http://www.py.gov.in. Retrieved 9 April 2020.
19. "Municipality Details - Pondicherry Municipality - The Union Territory of Puducherry". http://www.pdymun.in. Retrieved 9 April 2020.
20. Town and Country Planning Department, Pondicherry, India: City Development Plan – Pondicherry, Final Report, March 2007, S. 159 Archived 19 June 2009 at the Wayback Machine
21. Ramakrishnan, Deepa (23 February 2012). "After a decade on fast lane, ECR is set to expand". The Hindu. Chennai. Retrieved 16 September 2012.
22. "20 buses launched in urban routes". The Hindu. Puducherry. 8 June 2010. Retrieved 19 September 2012.
23. V, Venkatasubramanian (19 February 2010). "A boon to Kancheepuram unit of TNSTC". The Hindu. Kancheepuram. Archived from the original on 24 February 2010. Retrieved 15 September2012.
24. "Delhi-Puducherry train link from July 3". The Hindu. 25 June 2011. Retrieved 16 September2012.
25. "Changes in train timings". The Hindu. Puducherry. 13 September 2012. Retrieved 16 September 2012.
26. Ltd, rome2rio Pty. "Puducherry to Villupuram - 3 ways to travel via bus, and line 16116 train". Rome2rio. Retrieved 28 January 2020.
27. Jump up to:a b "Puducherry back on aviation map; services to Hyderabad launched". The Economic Times. 16 August 2017. Retrieved 12 February 2019.
28. M, Kavya (30 August 2018). "Artificial reef helps restore lost Pondy beach". Deccan Chronicle. Retrieved 28 January 2020.
29. Jun 6, Bosco Dominique | TNN |; 2019; Ist, 12:31. "Beach in Puducherry selected for blue flag certification | Puducherry News - Times of India". The Times of India. Retrieved 28 January 2020.
30. "Sri Aurobindo". Retrieved 19 July 2019.
31. "Arulmigu Manakula Vinayagar Temple". Retrieved 19 July 2019.
32. "About Pondicherry". India tourism. Retrieved 19 July 2019.
33. "Archived copy". Archived from the original on 19 January 2015. Retrieved 19 January 2015.
34. "Life of Pi". The Guardian. Retrieved 19 July 2019.
35. "Of Love Lost". India Today. Retrieved 19 July 2019.
admin
Site Admin
 
Posts: 36135
Joined: Thu Aug 01, 2013 5:21 am

Re: Freda Bedi Cont'd (#3)

Postby admin » Wed Jul 28, 2021 1:23 am

Part 1 of 4

Matsya
by Wikipedia
Accessed: 7/26/21



Image
Matsya
Member of Dashavatara
Anthropomorphic depiction of Matsya as half-human, half-fish
Devanagari मत्स्य
Affiliation Vishnu (first avatar)
Weapon Sudarshan Chakra, Kaumodaki
Festivals Matsya Jayanti

Matsya (Sanskrit: मत्स्य, lit. fish) is the fish avatar of the Hindu god Vishnu. Often described as the first of Vishnu's ten primary avatars, Matsya is described to have rescued the first man Manu from a great deluge. Matsya may be depicted as a giant fish, often golden in color, or anthropomorphically with the torso of Vishnu connected to the rear half of a fish.

The earliest accounts of Matsya is mentioned in the Shatapatha Brahmana where Matsya is not associated with any particular deity. The fish-savior later merges with the identity of Brahma in post-Vedic era and still later transferred to Vishnu. The legends associated with Matsya expand, evolve and vary in Hindu texts. These legends have embedded symbolism, where a small fish with Manu's protection grows to become a big fish, and the fish saves earthly existence. In later versions, Matsya slays a demon who steals the sacred scriptures - the Vedas and thus lauded as the saviour of the scriptures.

The tale is in the tradition of the family of flood myths, common across cultures.

Matsya

As related in the main article, Matsya, the fish avatar of Vishnu, appears to Manu to warn him of an impending deluge. After being reared by and growing to an enormous size, Matsya then guides Manu's ship to safety at the peak of a mountain, where Manu re-establishes life through the performance of Vedic sacrificial rites (yajna). In Puranic accounts, Matsya also rescues the Vedas taken under the water, after they were stolen from Brahma by the Asura called Hayagriva (not to be confused with Hayagriva, the horse-headed avatar of Vishnu). From the Shatapatha Brahmana:

manave ha vai prātaḥ | avanegyamudakamājahruryathedam pāṇibhyāmavanejanāyāharantyevaṃ tasyāvanenijānasya matsyaḥ pāṇī āpede

sa hāsmai vācamuvāda | bibhṛhi mā pārayiṣyāmi tveti kasmānmā pārayiṣyasītyaugha imāḥ sarvāḥ prajā nirvoḍhā tatastvā pārayitāsmīti kathaṃ te bhṛtiriti

sa hovāca | yāvadvai kṣullakā bhavāmo bahvī vai nastāvannāṣṭrā bhavatyuta matsya eva matsyaṃ gilati kumbhyām māgre bibharāsi sa yadā tāmativardhā atha karṣūṃ khātvā tasyām mā bibharāsi sa yadā tāmativardhā atha mā samudramabhyavaharāsi tarhi vā atināṣṭro bhavitāsmīti

śaśvaddha kaṣa āsa | sa hi jyeṣṭhaṃ vardhate 'thetithīṃ samāṃ tadaugha āgantā tanmā nāvamupakalpyopāsāsai sa augha utthite nāvamāpadyāsai tatastvā pārayitāsmīti

—Satapatha Brahmnana, transliteration of Kanda I, Adhyaya VIII, Brahmana I ('The Ida'), Verses 1-4[14]

In the morning they brought to Manu water for washing, just as now also they (are wont to) bring (water) for washing the hands. When he was washing himself, a fish came into his hands.

It spake to him the word, 'Rear me, I will save thee!' 'Wherefrom wilt thou save me?' 'A flood will carry away all these creatures: from that I will save thee!' 'How am I to rear thee?'

It said, 'As long as we are small, there is great destruction for us: fish devours fish. Thou wilt first keep me in a jar. When I outgrow that, thou wilt dig a pit and keep me in it. When I outgrow that, thou wilt take me down to the sea, for then I shall be beyond destruction.'

It soon became a ghasha (a large fish); for that grows largest (of all fish). Thereupon it said, 'In such and such a year that flood will come. Thou shalt then attend to me (i.e. to my advice) by preparing a ship; and when the flood has risen thou shalt enter into the ship, and I will save thee from it.'


—Satapatha Brahmana, translation by Julius Eggeling (1900), Kanda I, Adhyaya VIII, Brahmana I ('The Ida'), Verses 1-4[47]


Heinrich Julius Eggeling (1842–1918) was Professor of Sanskrit at the University of Edinburgh from 1875 to 1914, second holder of its Regius Chair of Sanskrit, and Secretary of the Royal Asiatic Society, London.

Eggeling was translator and editor of the Satapatha Brahmana in 5 volumes of the monumental Sacred Books of the East series edited by Max Müller
, author of the main article on Sanskrit in the Encyclopædia Britannica, and curator of the University Library from 1900 to 1913.

-- Julius Eggeling, by Wikipedia


Aiyangar explains that, in relation to the RigVeda, 'Sacrifice is metaphorically called [a] Ship and as Manu means man, the thinker, [so] the story seems to be a parable of the Ship of Sacrifice being the means for man's crossing the seas of his duritas, [meaning his] sins, and troubles'. SB 13.4.3.12 also mentions King Matsya Sammada, whose 'people are the water-dwellers... both fish and fishermen... it is these he instructs; - 'the Itihasa is the Veda'.'

-- Shatapatha Brahmana, by Wikipedia


The kala pani (lit. black water) represents the proscription of the over reaching seas in Hinduism. According to this prohibition, crossing the seas to foreign lands causes the loss of one's social respectability, as well as the putrefaction of one’s cultural character and posterity.

The offense of crossing the sea is also known as "Samudrolanghana" or "Sagarollanghana". The Dharma Sutra of Baudhayana (II.1.2.2) lists sea voyages as first of the offenses that cause the loss of varna. The Dharma Sutra suggests a person can wipe away this offense in three years by eating little at every fourth meal time; bathing at dawn, noon and dusk; standing during the day; and seated during the night.

The reasons behind the proscription include the inability to carry out the daily rituals of traditional Hindu life and the sin of contact with the characterless, uncivilized mleccha creatures of the foreign lands. An associated notion was that crossing the ocean entailed the end of the reincarnation cycle, as the traveler was cut off from the regenerating waters of the Ganges. Such voyages also meant breaking family and social ties. In another respect, the inhabitants of the land beyond the "black water" were houglis, bad-spirited and monstrous swines who could sometimes mask their true ugliness by presenting an illusion of physical beauty or superiority. The mleccha people were spawned by immoral reprobates and blasphemously held religious belief in nāstika, albeit in different forms. They are understood to have rejected the Vedas and have ceased to worship Bhagavan, the divine Vedic God, in favor of concocted false religions and irreligions with contemptible manners of reverence. Their societies are immoral and built on deceit, subjugation, and corruption. Therefore, it was thought that true Hindus should not come under their influence or embrace their beliefs, as they will be just as deserving of contempt as a mleccha.

During the Portuguese Age of exploration, Portuguese sailors noted that Hindus were reluctant to engage in maritime trade due to the kala pani proscription.
In the eighteenth century, the banias of North India even considered the crossing of the Indus River at Attock to be prohibited, and underwent purification rituals upon their return.

-- Kala pani (taboo), by Wikipedia


Etymology

The deity Matsya derives his name from the word matsya (Sanskrit: मत्स्य), meaning "fish". Monier-Williams and R. Franco suggest that the words matsa and matsya, both meaning fish, derive from the root √mad, meaning "to rejoice, be glad, exult, delight or revel in". Thus, matsya meaning the "joyous one".[1][2][3] The Sanskrit grammarian and etymologist Yaska (circa 600 BCE) also refers to the same stating that fish are known as matsya as "they revel eating each other". Yaska also offers an alternate etymology of matsya as "floating in water" derived from the roots √syand (to float) and madhu (water).[4] The Sanskrit word matsya is cognate with Prakrit maccha ("fish").[5]

Legends and scriptural references

Vedic origins


Image
Matsya, Central India, 9th - 10th century. British Museum.[6]

The section 1.8.1 of the Shatapatha Brahmana (Yajur veda) is the earliest extant text to mention Matsya and the flood myth in Hinduism. It does not associate the fish Matsya with any other deity in particular.[7] [Roy 2002, p. 79; Roy, J. (2002). Theory of Avatāra and Divinity of Chaitanya. Atlantic. ISBN 978-81-269-0169-2.] [8][9]

Chapter 3: The Avataras: Legends and Allegories
Excerpt from Theory of Avatara and Divinity of Chaitanya
by Janmajit Roy
© Janmajit Roy 2002

Chapter 3: The Avataras: Legends and Allegories

Allegorical elements [a story, poem, or picture that can be interpreted to reveal a hidden meaning, typically a moral or political one.] abound in the puranic accounts of the Avataras. In many cases, these elements are seen to have cropped up from the bottom to the surface, effecting thereby the original form, colour and meaning of the episodes and accounts relating to the Avataras. In the list of Visnu's ten major incarnations, that gradually became stereotyped in the midst of variations regarding the name and number of incarnations, the first five are conspicuously allegorical, while the other five appear to be mythohistorical. The first four zoomorphic Avataras betray distinct marks of allegory, while anthropomorphic Vamana, the fifth incarnation of this list, is an enlargement of the idea of Visnu's three strides, alluded to in the Rigveda. Even in the episodes of the mythohistorical Avataras, allegorical elements are sometimes very prominent and play a significant part in mystifying facts and events of nature and human existence. In the stories of many other incarnations, enumerated in the epico-puranic literature, allegories are markedly visible. Here, our principal purpose will be to follow the growth and development of the legends of the allegorical Avataras and to search for the allegorical elements in them and in so doing, we are mainly concerned with the nature and interpretation of these allegories.

An allegory is a description of a subject under the guise of another subject of suggestive resemblance.1 It is "a figurative representation conveying a meaning other than and in addition to the literal."2 The fable or parable is also treated as a short allegory with a definite moral.3 The Indian epics and puranas contain various kinds of allegories. In some of them, natural phenomena are allegorized, that is, represented under the guise of human episode or otherwise. In some cases, human heroes are allegorically portrayed as gods or demons with superhuman physical features, strength and mental power. There are also zoomorphic allegories, where natural objects or human beings are represented as animals. Then, there are astronomical allegories, in which some stars or astronomical phenomena are zoomorphically or anthropomorphically represented, forming an episode. Sometimes an abstract idea is translated in a language of word-pictures, which is also found in astronomical allegories. It is worthwhile to note that in India the inclination towards allegory is at least as old as the Rigveda. In a Rigvedic hymn, the rising of the moon in the sky is allegorically represented as a thousand-horned bull, rising from an ocean.4 The thousand horns probably stand for the countless stars, which are visible over the head of the moon. The ocean evidently symbolizes the sky.

Among the ten principal incarnations of Visnu, the Matsya or Fish incarnation happens to be first one. The earliest reference to the legend of the Fish occurs in the Satapatha Brahmana, though not as an incarnation of any particular deity. The legend, as contained in the Satapatha Brahmana, the Mahabharata, the Matsya and the Bhagavata Puranas, seems to have undergone certain changes in course of time. The original legend, believed to be of Babylonian origin by many scholars,5 seems to have been a secular legend, to which a religious meaning was subsequently accorded carefully to make it the vehicle of Bramanical thought and philosophy. It was only then that it began to acquire a new allegorical form. Wilkins points out that in the story of a wonderful fish, as told in the Satapatha Brahmana, the fish is not said to be an incarnation of any god.6 Holding the same view, Hopkins further remarks that in the story of the Satapatha Brahmana, "a grateful fish not alluded to as ancestor but explained as a fish that had once been saved from death by Manu, in turn saved Manu from death."7 It is evident that the original form of this legend is preserved in the Satapatha Brahmana, and has a secular character. The legend of the Fish incarnation is inseparably associated with the story of deluge or flood and, therefore, seems to have grown, in all probability, in a region where life was always threatened by flood. As a result of recurrence of flood, a fish-god as the only saviour during flood probably began to command respect of the common people, who used to take refuge in the deity. Flood was a common feature in ancient Egypt, the land of the Nile, and Babylon, the land of the Tigris and Euphrates. B.K. Kakati observes that the cult of fish-gods was widely diffused in the ancient civilizations of Babylon and Egypt.8 Hopkins rejects the view of Pischel that the fish-symbol is a relic of Hindu fish worship and further believes that it is likely to have come from Egypt.9 The Babylonian fish-god is Ea, who is said to have lived in the Persian gulf and to have come everyday ashore to instruct the people of the port of Eridu how to make canals and grow crops. The fish-god taught them the use of alphabet and mathematics and gave them their code of laws. The Babylonian civilization thus owes a great deal to the Ea worship.10 In ancient Egypt, fish was regarded as sacred and a phallic symbol.11 There can be no denying the close resemblance between the stories of deluge of Babylon and India, both being associated with fish-god. In the Babylonian story of flood, Ea, the fish-god, addressed his message to Pir-napishtim in a dream and warned him of the approaching flood. Ea instructed him how to save himself by building a ship wherein to take shelter. The tempest raged over the waters for six days and six nights. Then, on the seventh day, the waters receded and the storm ended. Pir-napishtim and his wife were saved.12 Another point of resemblance between the Babylonian and the Indian legends is the reference to ark or vessel. It inevitably leads to the supposition that the people, among whom the legend originated, were accustomed to navigation or sea voyage. The midland Aryans were not possibly sea-faring people, but the Yadus, an Aryan tribe, who are said to have lived in the coastal regions, probably were. It is said in the Rigveda that Indra brought Turvasa and Yadu over the sea.13 On the authority of the epico-puranic tradition, R.P. Chanda argues that the Yadavas were originally settled in Saurastra or the Kathiwar peninsula, wherefrom they spread to Mathura.14 The sea, which lies nearest to the land of the Yadavas, is the Arabian Sea. It is, therefore, a credible hypothesis that the Yadus and the Turvasas came across the Arabian Sea.15 They obviously represent a later group of immigrants and a separate religio-cultural community among the Vedic Aryans, who were not a homogeneous body. They seem to have lived in the midst of, and intermixed with, various language groups or races of Mesopotamia and other regions before or during the period of their settlement in the coastal area of south-western India. It is reasonable to assume that they could not but assimilate some foreign elements in their language and culture. As a result of this, they were not accorded a high position of esteem in the society of the orthodox Aryans of midland. This clearly accounts for the fact why Yadu and Turvasa are dubbed Dasas or barbarians and the Purus, another allied tribe, are called mrdhravaca or speakers of corrupt speech in the Rigveda.16 Citing the evidence of the Mahabharata, K. P. Chattopadhyaya remarks that "matrilineal descent and succession were prevalent among social groups, with whom the descendants of Puru and Yadu intermarried."17 He further points out that the mother of Puru was an Asura Princess and Puru has been called an Asura in the Satapatha Brahmana.18 It is evident that the tribes like Yadu and Turvasa were unorthodox and a mixed folk with Asura traits of culture. That the legend of the fish-god or deluge never occurs in a Rigveda may be treated as an evidence in favour of its un-Vedic or foreign origin. On the other hand, fish as an emblem is associated with the name of Kamadeva, who is called Makaradhvaja. Pradyumna, the Yadava hero, who is the incarnation of Kamadeva, is said to have had a second birth from the belly of a fish.19 It is also noteworthy that Pradyumna, the son of Krsna Vasudeva, has been emblematically represented as Makaradhvaja in the pillar capital discovered at Besnagar.20 Makara denotes a mythical crocodile or a horned fish. The discovery of cuneiform tablets from Boghaz-Kuei bears testimony to the existence of people of Aryan speech -- the Kings of Mitanni, worshipping the Vedic deities Mitra, Varuna, Indra and the Nasatyas in Mesopotamia in the 15th century B.C.21 It is not relevant here to know whether there was any westward movement of the Aryans from India to Mesopotamia or vice versa in the 15th century B.C. The Boghaz-Kuei tablets at least throw light on the possibility of intercourse between India and Mesopotamia in that remote antiquity.

Image

Similar is the case with another reference to Vedic gods discovered by Hugo Winkler in Asia Minor in the beginning of the last century.

It is in the form of an inscription engraved in the 14th century BC in Asia Minor by way of consolidating a treaty between two kings belonging to Hittites and Mitannis. Suppiluliuma I of the Hittites entered into a treaty with the Mitannis. The Mittanis of the Amarna Tablets fame were linked to the significant power in the region -- Egypt. The Mittanis were the closely associated with the Egyptian Pharaohs by marriage and they were also Indo-Aryans.

What is special about this treaty is that Vedic Gods like Indra, Varuna and are referred to as In-da-ra, Mi-ta-ra, U-ru-van and Na-sa-ti-ya. The Ashwini twins were invoked to bless and witness the treaty. The names are obviously Vedic, with of course slight phonetic variations.

The problem is whether the gods were entered into the inscription by a pre-Vedic clan of the Aryans left in Asia Minor while the rest travelled over to Iran and India or they travelled along with their believers to the land of the inscription from India herself. Generally the scholars have gone in favour of the first alternative.

But strong points in favour of the second alternative are that the names entered into the inscription are exactly in the same order in which hymns relating to these deities are arranged in the Rigveda, particularly in its older part and that the form in which the names have been spelled in the inscription seem to be a phonetic corruption over the Vedic one.

Whatever the sequence of events, only further acquisition of evidence would decide. But what we cannot refuse to admit is that as early as in the 14th Century BC the gods have been invoked as superhuman beings capable of acting as mediators for ages to come between two warring princely families.

The Hittites who had become past masters at treaties did not invoke these Gods with any other kingdom -- except the Mitannis. Hittites and Mitannis were Indo-Aryan kingdoms -- in full presence, with their Vedic Gods and culture.

But besides being controversial as regards their sequence in relation to the Veda, neither the Harappan tablet nor the Boghaz Kol inscription is helpful in understanding the history of the gods. They are just solitary remains left by the stream of history coming down from a much earlier period for which, however, we have no other evidence in this regard except certain verbal affinities among the different branches of the Indo-European language.

A comparative study of these languages shows affinity between Dyaus and Zeus or Jupiter, Ushas and Eos, Surya and Hellos, Bhaga and Baga, Varuna and Uranus, Marut and Mars, etc. Just like the Boghaz Koi inscription, these affinities also may have a twofold implication. It is possible that they are due to a common Indo-European language spoken by the Aryans including the Indian branch before their separation.

But it may also possibly be due to the Aryans travelling abroad from India herself and taking along with them the entire culture including the language and the deities. While the second alternative partly implies the possibility of the Vedic gods travelling over to Iran, Greece and other European countries and assuming the form of these deities, both alternatives show a greater possibility of the presence of these gods and the pre-Vedic era.

This is also confirmed by certain of Rigvedic seers referring to their forefathers as worshippers of the same gods. But, whatever the chronological order, from this source also what we get regarding the gods is that they were worshipped as extraterrestrial superhuman beings leading a blessed life far away from man and having some inclination to do good to man if, of course, duly appeased. Very little, however, can be gathered from them regarding their origin and other related problems.

Hence, ultimately one has to come back to the Veda itself as the last resort to understand the phenomenology of gods and goddesses. To offer prayers to the divine by admitting him as a superhuman agency, is quite easy and can be found anywhere in the world, irrespective of the age. But to the dive deep into the mystery of his being is something else which has been the conclusive privilege of India.


The Vedas form the Inexhaustible fountainhead of the stream of this enquiry.

-- History of Gods and Goddesses of Ancient India: The Boghaz Koi Inscription, by sanskritmagazine.com


R.P. Chanda further points out that India had coastal trade links with the port of Eridu.22 We have already seen that Eridu is said to be protected by the Babylonian fish-god Ea. The deluge of the Babylonian legend was a historical reality. The excavations, carried out by Leonard Woolley, have revealed that there was a devastating flood which occurred as early as 3200 B.C. in the lower valley of the Tigris and Euphrates, affecting an area four hundred miles long and one hundred miles wide. Woolley identifies the flood to be the Flood of Sumerian history and legend, which is the basis of the story of Noah.23 In the remote antiquity, when there was no written literature, myths and legends could freely travel from one place to another like winged birds. It is easy to surmise that a section of the Vedic Aryans may have collected the legend of flood and the fish-god from Eridu or some other place of Mesopotamia during their intercourse with other races. The people of the Indus Valley are believed to have maintained trade contacts with Sumerian Ur, Kish and Egypt.24

The probability of the Harappan or Dravidian source of the legend may also be considered. In this regard, the view of N.K. Dutt is worthy of notice. He observes that the two words, mina or fish and nira or water, which are the two principal elements in the legend, are words of Dravidian origin.25 In the seals of the Indus Valley, fish as a sign has been repeatedly used with slight variations in forms.26 The view of Heras that most of the people of the Indus Valley belonged to the community of Meina, denoting fish, seems far-fetched.27 With the Indus Valley people, fish is believed to have been a common cereal and fishing, a regular occupation.28 Reference to Satyavrata Manu as the lord of Dravida in the Bhagavata and other puranas and mention of the river Nerbudda and the mountain Malaya in the extreme south point to the legend's Dravidian connection.29 It is, therefore, not improbable that the Vedic people borrowed some legends indirectly from the people of the Indus Valley through their supposed cultural successors, the Dravidians and later made them the vehicle of their own religious ideas. The Fish incarnation of the puranic legend is described as possessing a horn. The Boar incarnation is similarly described as one-horned. On account of this horn, the Fish and the Boar incarnations transcend the reality of actual animals and turn out to be mythical creatures as well as allegorical representations. In this regard, they bear close affinity with unicorn, the mythical animal of the Indus Valley.

The legend of the Matsya incarnation, as preserved in the Mahabharata and other puranas, has some variations. The legend of the Satapatha Brahmana, is, no doubt, the earliest version of this event. The most noteworthy aspect of it is that the fish is not represented here as an incarnatory form of Visnu. The legend seems to have been adopted by the Brahmanical hierarchy because it was found allegorically representing some of their own religious thoughts and ideas. One such idea represents water as the first principle of creation. This is found in the Rigvedic hymns. It is said in a hymn addressed to Visvakarman that the sky and waters contained the primordial germ of the universe, placed at the navel of the unborn creator.30 Another hymn says that Hiranyagarbha, the first-born monotheistic deity, arose out of great waters pervading the universe.31 The well-known Nasadiya hymn also narrates that in the beginning of creation, there existed all-pervading waters.32 As a probable source of the Vedic cosmogonic or creational myths, the case of the pre-Aryan Austric people of India has been suggested.33 But whatever be the source, the Vedic cosmogonic idea representing water as the first principle of creation persists even in the epics and puranas. Thus, the story of deluge and the fish-god, even though of foreign origin, finds a parallel in the Vedic and puranic cosmogonic myth, representing the universe emerging out of waters.

In the beginning when God created the heavens and the earth, the earth was a formless void and darkness covered the face of the deep, while a wind from God swept over the face of the waters.

Then God said, “Let there be light”; and there was light. And God saw that the light was good; and God separated the light from the darkness. God called the light Day, and the darkness he called Night. And there was evening and there was morning, the first day.

And God said, “Let there be a dome in the midst of the waters, and let it separate the waters from the waters.” So God made the dome and separated the waters that were under the dome from the waters that were above the dome. And it was so. God called the dome Sky. And there was evening and there was morning, the second day.

And God said, “Let the waters under the sky be gathered together into one place, and let the dry land appear.” And it was so. God called the dry land Earth, and the waters that were gathered together he called Seas. And God saw that it was good. Then God said, “Let the earth put forth vegetation: plants yielding seed, and fruit trees of every kind on earth that bear fruit with the seed in it.” And it was so. The earth brought forth vegetation: plants yielding seed of every kind, and trees of every kind bearing fruit with the seed in it. And God saw that it was good. And there was evening and there was morning, the third day.

And God said, “Let there be lights in the dome of the sky to separate the day from the night; and let them be for signs and for seasons and for days and years, and let them be lights in the dome of the sky to give light upon the earth.” And it was so. God made the two great lights—the greater light to rule the day and the lesser light to rule the night—and the stars. God set them in the dome of the sky to give light upon the earth, to rule over the day and over the night, and to separate the light from the darkness. And God saw that it was good. And there was evening and there was morning, the fourth day.

And God said, “Let the waters bring forth swarms of living creatures, and let birds fly above the earth across the dome of the sky.” So God created the great sea monsters and every living creature that moves, of every kind, with which the waters swarm, and every winged bird of every kind. And God saw that it was good. God blessed them, saying, “Be fruitful and multiply and fill the waters in the seas, and let birds multiply on the earth.” And there was evening and there was morning, the fifth day.

And God said, “Let the earth bring forth living creatures of every kind: cattle and creeping things and wild animals of the earth of every kind.” And it was so. God made the wild animals of the earth of every kind, and the cattle of every kind, and everything that creeps upon the ground of every kind. And God saw that it was good.

Then God said, “Let us make humankind in our image, according to our likeness; and let them have dominion over the fish of the sea, and over the birds of the air, and over the cattle, and over all the wild animals of the earth, and over every creeping thing that creeps upon the earth.” So God created humankind in his image, in the image of God he created them; male and female he created them. God blessed them, and God said to them, “Be fruitful and multiply, and fill the earth and subdue it; and have dominion over the fish of the sea and over the birds of the air and over every living thing that moves upon the earth.”

God said, “See, I have given you every plant yielding seed that is upon the face of all the earth, and every tree with seed in its fruit; you shall have them for food. And to every beast of the earth, and to every bird of the air, and to everything that creeps on the earth, everything that has the breath of life, I have given every green plant for food.” And it was so.

God saw everything that he had made, and indeed, it was very good. And there was evening and there was morning, the sixth day.

-- Genesis 1:1


The cosmogonic idea, as developed and stereotyped in the puranas states that creation and dissolution of the universe go in a cyclic order. According to the Visnu Purana, Narayana, in the person of Brahma, created all existent things.34 Krta, Treta, Dvapara and Kali are the four ages and they jointly constitute a great age. A thousand such great ages constitute a day of Brahma, also known as Kalpa, accommodating fourteen Manus within the period.35 At the end of a day of Brahma or Kalpa, which is said to be of 4,320,000,000 years,36 a dissolution of the universe takes place and then elapses a night of Brahma of equal duration, at the end of which he creates the universe anew.37 A Kalpa, thus, comprising fourteen Manvantaras or one thousand great ages is succeeded by a night of similar duration, during which Janardana sleeps upon the serpent Sesa in the midst of an ocean.38 It is noteworthy that in the Mahabharata as also the puranas, the legend of deluge and the fish-god has been transformed into a cosmogonic myth. In the Vedic cosmogonic myth, the great waters allegorize an abstract notion. In the epic and puranic versions of the legend of deluge, the great flood allegorizes dissolution of the world. The Fish incarnation is thus rightly enumerated as the first incarnation, allegorizing Brahma or Narayana, who creates the world anew after dissolution. Thus, it is reasonable to lend support to Hopkins' view that in the Hindu story of flood "religion has utilized an old historic myth."39 Association of Manu with the legend hints at the reign of a new Manu at the end of a Manvantara.

The account of the Matsya incarnation as given in the Mahabharata states that Brahma assumed the form of fish. But all the puranas agree in declaring the Fish to be an incarnation of Visnu, and not of Brahma.
Wilson believes that the account of the Fish incarnation in the Matsya Purana is prior to that of the Mahabharata, though greater portions of the epic are much older than the extant puranas.40 In the legend of the Mahabharata, Manu Vaivasvata practised austerities at the Badarikasrama for ten thousand years. One day, a small fish, scared of the bigger fishes, appeared to him and asked for his protection, for which the fish promised return of favour. Manu placed the fish in an earthen jar. Soon, the fish became so big that the jar could not accommodate it. Manu put the fish in a lake, which also became unspacious for it very soon. Manu then, threw the fish in the river Ganga. After some time, the fish requested Manu to give it a more spacious asylum as it had grown vast in size. Manu dropped it in the sea. The fish then predicted to Manu of the impending deluge and destruction of the world and advised him to build a ship, wherein to take refuge with the seven Sages and various kinds of seeds. The flood occurred and Manu fastened his ship to the horn of the fish with a rope as directed. The fish propelled the vessel across the raging waters for many years and finally the ship arrived at the peak of the Himavan [Himalayan Mountains]. The Fish at last revealed his identity as Brahma.41

A comparison of the Mahabharata account with those of the Matsya and the Bhagavata Puranas brings to light certain points of disagreement. It also becomes clear that new elements were gradually brought into the legend and slight changes occasioned so as to allegorize the Brahmanical ideas. Both the Mahabharata and the Matsya Purana agree in ascribing a horn to the fish.42 The Bhagavata Purana also is in agreement with them.43 The horn, as a distinguishing auspicious mark, adds religious sacredness to the fish. In the Mahabharata, Manu fastened his vessel with a rope. But in the puranas, a serpent is mentioned as cord, wherewith to tie the ark to the horn of the fish.44 The Bhagavata Purana goes a step further in calling the serpent the great snake Vasuki.45 In the Mahabharata, it is simply said that Manu collected the seeds of existing things in the vessel. But in the Matsya Purana, Manu collected the seeds by the power of yoga.46 The puranic account is explicitly allegorical. Thus the Matsya account declares the ship of Manu to be the ship of the Vedas.47 Obviously, Manu's boat has been intended to allegorize the rites and ceremonies of the Vedas. The Bhagavata Purana introduced a new element by declaring that the Fish incarnation recovered the Vedas from the demon Hayagriva, who had stolen the Vedas from Brahma and had been finally killed by the Fish.48 The Rigveda refers to the celestial ship or daiva nava, which is described as a ship with a good rudder, worthy of offering safety.49 The hymn also mentions Manu, the son of Vivasvan.50 In the Vedic mythology, the celestial ship may be taken as an astronomical allegory. It has been suggested that the boat of Manu and the Fish in the epico-puranic legend allegorically represent the constellations of Ursa Major and Ursa Minor respectively. The legend is construed as pointing to a remote period of antiquity when Alpha Draconis was the Pole Star.51 The term simsumara, which occurs in the Rigveda in the sense of an aquatic creature like crocodile, may be an allegorical representation of the Ursa Minor.52

The legend of the Tortoise of Kurma incarnation, as told in the Mahabharata and the puranas, cannot conceal its allegorical character. The roots of the this legend can be traced to the later Vedic as well as the Brahmanical literature. But, by and large, it does not appear to be of Indo-Aryan origin. The Satapatha Brahmana contains the germs of this legend. There it is cryptically represented as a cosmogonic myth with Prajapati as the main character.53 The account represents Prajapati as desirous of generating the earth from waters. A similar idea has been already observed in the Rigvedic hymn revealing cosmogonic myths. The Satapatha Brahmana (vii. 5.1.5.) further states that Kurma, whose form is assumed by Prajapati, is the same as Kasyapa and hence all creatures are said to be descended from Kasyapa.54 At another place (vii .5.1.6), it declares that tortoise is the same as the Sun.55 Then, again, Kurma or tortoise is identified with breath, which makes all the creatures.56 Here, it is not difficult to discover a blend of certain ideas, indicative of both Aryan and non-Aryan sources. Prajapati is commonly declared as the god of creation or generation.57 What the text of the Satapatha Brahmana highlights is a careful blend of different creational myths, in which Prajapati, Kurma or tortoise and Kasyapa, denoting a mythical progenitor, the sun, and lastly, the breath are described as the primordial objects or causes, from which the origin of the world as well as the descent of all creatures is traced. It is again a curious fact that Kurma has been portrayed as allegorizing the sun. Solar allegory is a peculiar feature of the Indo-Aryan mind. Identification of Kurma with the sun may be taken as an attempt to synthesize a pre-Aryan cosmogonic idea with the Vedic solar allegory. The idea underlying such identification may be that the sky is an ocean and the sun is a tortoise of that ocean. Kurma as breath may be construed as indicating some yogic technique of holding the breath or pranayama, which is best symbolized by a tortoise. As a tortoise conceals periodically its head and feet within its shell, so does Prajapati, the creator, at the time of dissolution of the universe. Like a tortoise, revealing its head and feet from within its shell, Prajapati also manifests the universe from within his body. This cosmogonic idea may be at the root of Prajapati's zoomorphic representation as a tortoise. Deeds ascribed to Prajapati have been later transferred to Visnu, who replaced the former in course of time. Jacobi suggests that the reason of Prajapati's assuming the form of a tortoise or a boar "may have been that his primitive worship had been of a zoomorphic character at least with some classes of the people."58

Pargiter analyses the epico-puranic genealogy of Kasyapas and remarks that there are two genealogies of the Kasyapas, one of which is wholly mythical and the other deals with historical members of that family of priests.59 The mythical sage Kasyapa is said to be descended from Brahma's son Marici and is alleged to be the progenitor of all beings including the family of Kasyapas.60 On the evidence of the Vamsa Brahmana of the Samaveda and the Satapatha Brahmana, S.N. Pradhan, on the other hand, develops a chronological list of the Kasyapas.61 It is a curious fact that many of this list are connected with the legends of the Avataras growing in the Eastern India. Rsyasringa Kasyapa is said to have officiated at the putresti sacrifice instituted by Dasaratha and, as a result of this, Rama and his brothers were born.62 Rsyasringa also performed a sacrifice for Lomapada Anga to remove a long drought. He lived in the territory of Anga, an eastern kingdom and his father Vibhandaka had his hermitage on the river Kausiki or modern Kusi in Bihar.63 Both Narada and Sandilya, who figure prominently in the legends of the Avataras and are connected traditionally with the cult of bhakti or devotion, are also Kasyapas.64 Krsna Vasudeva's teacher Sandipani is also said to be a Kasyapa in the Bhagavata Purana.65 Both Uddalaka Aruni and Yajnavalkya, representing the fourteenth and the fifteenth steps in the chronological order of discipleship from Vibhandaka Kasyapa66 are connected with the eastern kingdom of Videha.67 It is said in the epic that Parasurama gave the earth as fee to Kasyapa, who was the officiating priest at a sacrifice of the former after his extermination of the Ksatriyas.68 Visnu is said to have incarnated himself as the son of Kasyapa and Aditi in the form of Vamana.69

We have, therefore, a good number of evidences in the recorded tradition to support this surmise that the legend of the Kurma incarnation, some cosmogonic ideas and some other legends and elements in the stories of the incarnations were current among the Kasyapas, who possibly borrowed and absorbed various indigenous pre-Aryan myths and legends of the people of Anga, Videha and other eastern kingdoms. Many of these indigenous myths and legends, as found in the epics and the puranas, seem to have been changed and Brahmanized to a greater or lesser extent. The view of S.K. Chatterji in this context merits serious attention. He observes, "In the domain of myth and legend, a number of Austric notions and tales appear to have survived in the myths of the Puranas and of the popular Hinduism. The legends of the creation of the world from an egg or eggs, of the Avataras or incarnations of Visnu, e.g. that of the tortoise incarnation, of the princess smelling of fish (matsya-gandha), of the Nagas as serpent spirits of the waters and the underworld, and many more, which do not form part of the Aryan or Indo-European inheritance in Hinduism, and do not seem to have come from the Dravidian world either, can reasonably be expected to have been derived from the Austric or Proto-Australoid world."70 It is also reasonable to infer that in some puranic myths and legends, there is an amalgamation of Austro-Dravidian materials.

Austric languages, hypothetical language superfamily that includes the Austroasiatic and Austronesian (Malayo-Polynesian) language families. The languages of these two families are spoken in an area extending from the island of Madagascar in the west to Easter Island in the east and as far northward as the Himalayas. This classification scheme, proposed in 1906 by the German priest and anthropologist Wilhelm Schmidt, is not generally accepted.

-- Austric languages, by Britannica


The legend of the Kurma incarnation is associated with the story of the churning of ocean, which is manifestly an allegory in its present form. The legend may be summarised here.

In a war with the Danavas or demons, the gods being vanquished fled for refuge to Brahma, who advised the deities to repair for protection to the immortal and unconquerable Visnu. Visnu instructed the gods to churn the ocean of milk for ambrosia in collaboration with the Asuras. As advised, the Devas made an alliance with the Asuras and began to churn jointly the sea of milk by using the mountain Mandara as the churning stick and the great serpent Vasuki as the cord. The divinities took the tail of Vasuki and the demons took the head and neck of the serpent during the act of churning. As a consequence, the Asuras became scorched by the poisonous flames emitted from the mouth of Vasuki, and the Devas, on the other hand, were invigorated. In the midst of the ocean of milk, Visnu assumed the form of a tortoise and supported the mountain Mandara on his back. As the churning continued, fourteen precious articles appeared on the surface. But no sooner had Dhanvantari appeared with the bowl of nectar than the gods and the demons rushed towards him. The Asuras forcibly seized the cup of ambrosia. Then Visnu assumed the form of a beautiful damsel and deluded them. He recovered the bowl of ambrosia and delivered it to the gods. Rahu, a wicked demon, disguised himself as a god and got a share of the drink. But as soon as the drink entered his throat, the sun and the moon detected the fraud and disclosed it to Visnu, who cut the head of the demon. Brahma, however, transformed the demon into a planet. There ensued after this a severe fight between the Devas and the Asuras. The Devas, invigorated by the ambrosial draught, defeated their enemies, who were forced to plunge into the subterraneous sphere of Patala.

The above is but a general account of the narrative as given in the Mahabharata, the Visnu and the Bhagavata Puranas.71 There can be found many variations and novelties in the different versions of the narratives, to which Wilson draws our attention.72 The Visnu Purana mentions elaborately and the Bhagavata Purana refers but cursorily to the anger and curse of sage Durvasa, to whom is attributed the loss of property of the gods and their defeat at the hands of the demons. No mention of Durvasa's curse occurs in the Ramayana, the Mahabharata, the Harivamsa or the Matsya Purana. The epic and the puranas generally agree in ascribing the occurrence of the churning of ocean to the desire of the Devas and the Asuras for gaining immortality. There is also some variety as to the order and number of articles produced from the ocean. Dhanvantari, who is said to have appeared with his bowl of ambrosia during the churning, is called an incarnation in the Bhagavata Purana. More striking is the reference as incarnation to the form of a beautiful maiden, assumed by Visnu for alluring the demons during the churning of milky sea.73 It is further said of Visnu that not only did he enter the ocean and serve as a pivot for the mountain Mandara in the form of a tortoise, but sustained Vasuki, the serpent king and the mountain Mandara and infused vigour into the gods and the demons with his portions of energy.74 The Matsya Purana mentions Sesa, the serpent as a variant for Vasuki and regards both the tortoise and the serpent as born in the portions of Visnu.75 All these references prove that attempts were made to make an old indigenous legend conform to the new Brahmanical ideas, which were also not very steady. Due to this lack of fixation of the central idea, it is said that not only the tortoise, but Dhanvantari and the beautiful maiden were also Visnu's incarnatory forms and Vasuki, mountain Mandara and the Devas and the Asuras were pervaded by the portions of Visnu's energy. However, the idea of the Tortoise as the major incarnatory form of Visnu outlustered other contending ideas and became ultimately stereotyped in the enumeration of the ten principal incarnations.

It is curious to notice in the Mahabharata another legend in which tortoise is represented not as an incarnation but as fighting ceaselessly with an elephant. The great bird Garuda, the vehicle of Visnu and the Son of Kasyapa by Vinata is projected into the epic as the capturer of elephant and tortoise and saviour of the Balakhilyas, the pigmy sages.76 Influence of some indigenous myth on the legend may be assumed on account of its connection with bird, elephant and tortoise. In its present epic form, however, the elephant and the tortoise may be construed as typifying cloud and the earth respectively, thus bringing into focus some cosmogonic idea, rooted in the Rigveda. In another similar puranic legend, mention is made of a crocodile, in place of tortoise engaged in fighting with an elephant, alleged to have been in the previous birth the Pandya king Indradyumna, the best of the Davidas and a devotee of Visnu.77 The Matsya, the Agni and the Naradiya Puranas unanimously state that Janardana or Hari narrated the Kurma Purana in the form of Tortoise through the story of Indradymna.78 Tortoise is thus connected with Indradyumna, whom the Bhagavata Purana describes as a king of the Pandyas and as a Dravida. This obviously points to the Dravidian or Austro-Dravidian origin of such legends as refer to tortoise as a mythical or sacred animal.

Fanciful etymologization [The origin and historical development of a word; the derivation.] occurs very often in the epics and the puranas to account for the root of certain words and is employed as a tool for Sanskritization and propagation of Brahmanical ideas. The word kasyapa occurs in the Atharvaveda and the later Vedic and Brahmanical literature in the sense of tortoise.79 But still fanciful etymologization can be found in the puranas to explain the formation of this word.80 Similar is the case with the word kurma, formation of which is explained artificially in the Brahmanical text.81 The use of the word kurma-vibhaga by Varahamihira in his treatment of the topography of India is possibly due to the belief that "the shape of the globe corresponds to that of a tortoise lying outspread with his face towards the east."82 Kern, however, suggests that the word kurma is of Indo-European origin. He says, "The word kurma is the specific Sanskrit form of a word once common to all Indo-European tongues, viz., Kurma, Lat. culmus, Teuton. holm, etc. It does not originally denote the tortoise itself, but its back, for the proper meaning is 'mound, buckle, half-globe, holm.' Even in Sanskrit in such compounds as kurmonnata, the word signifies the form of the back of a tortoise."83 On the strength of Kern's line of interpretation, it may be conjectured that the idea behind Visnu's assuming the form of a tortoise at the bottom of the milky sea during churning was that the earth emerged out of waters like the back of a tortoise. A primitive geological concept and a cosmogonic myth seem to be blended in the legend.

Varaha is regarded as one of the principal incarnations of Visnu. The central idea, which the legend of this incarnation highlights, is similar in many respects to that of the legend of Kurma. In the Ramayana, for example, the Boar incarnation is mentioned in the backdrop of a cosmogonic myth. It is said that in the beginning everything was full of waters, out of which the earth was made. Then, along with the deities was born Brahma, who assumed the form of a boar and rescued the earth from waters.84 The puranas also express the same idea.85 But, at the same time, the legend is associated there with the story of the killing of a demon called Hiranyaksa. Hiranyaksa is a mythical demon, possibly incorporated into the legend to give expression to the Vedic solar allegory. The roots of the Varaha incarnation, however, can be traced to the Vedic and the Brahmanical literature.86

In a Rigvedic hymn, Rudra is called the boar of the sky or heaven.88 This is obviously an allegory, to which we may turn later. We have already said in our foregoing discussion in Chapter I that boar cannot be taken as a representative of the Rudra-Siva cult, because the animal finds mention in hymns, addressed to Indra.88 in the famous Vrsakapi hymn, it is said that the dog, eager to chase a boar, has bitten Vrsakapi at his ear.89 The nexus between Vrsakapi and boar in the hymn is prima facie not intelligible, but still the idea in an altered form persists in the puranic text, where Vrsakapi is said to have rescued the earth in the form of a boar.90 In a hymn, Trita, endowed with the spirit of Indra, is said to have slain the boar.91 In another hymn, Visnu is described as having pierced the boar.92 None of these references points in any way to the myth of Visnu's rescuing the earth from waters in the shape of a boar. The origin of the idea of rescuing or raising the earth from waters, attributed variously to Prajapati Brahma or Visnu, can be found for the first time in the Taittiriya Samhita.93

The Taittiriya Samhita states that the earth was formerly water or fluid and on it Prajapati moved in the form of wind. Seeing the earth submerged, Prajapati became a boar and raised it:


apo va idamagre salilamasittasmin prajapatirvayurbhutva, carat sa imamapasyattam varaho bhuttva harattam..."94

In the beginning when God created the heavens and the earth, the earth was a formless void and darkness covered the face of the deep, while a wind from God swept over the face of the waters...

And God said, “Let there be a dome in the midst of the waters, and let it separate the waters from the waters.” So God made the dome and separated the waters that were under the dome from the waters that were above the dome. And it was so. God called the dome Sky....

And God said, “Let the waters under the sky be gathered together into one place, and let the dry land appear.” And it was so. God called the dry land Earth, and the waters that were gathered together he called Seas. And God saw that it was good.


-- Genesis 1:1

This may be treated as the nucleus, around which the legend of Varatha began to grow in course of time. The Rigvedic passages, as referred to above, show no cardinal point in the nebulous myth of Varaha, that was just in the process of crystallization. In harmony with the Taittiriya Samhita, a stage of gradual development of the legend can be observed in the Taittriya Brahmana.95 The Satapatha Brahmana also contains a similar legend, where the boar is called Emusa.

The idea of assumption of the form of a boar by Prajapati or Brahma or Visnu with a view to upraising the earth turned out to be the central idea in the legend of the Boar incarnation in the puranas. It is nonetheless true that gradually new elements began to be piled up around the legend and certain variations were thus occasioned. The Visnu Purana describes the Boar incarnation as the lotus-eyed Great Boar or Mahavarsha, who rose from beneath the lowest region like the great Nila mountain and uplifted the earth on his tusk.96 The account of the Visnu Purana may be given here in a nutshell.

Being desirous of raising up the earth which lay within waters, Narayana took the figure of a boar as he had assumed the form of a fish or a tortoise in the previous Kalpas. Assuming a form composed of the sacrifices of the Vedas, for the preservation of the whole earth, Narayana plunged into the ocean. The earth bowed in devout adoration to the deity. Hymned and eulogized by the earth, the god raised it quickly and placed it on the summit of the ocean, where it floats like a mighty vessel. The eternal deity levelled the earth, divided it into seven great portions and accomplished the creation.97
Thus the heavens and the earth were completed in all their vast array. By the seventh day God had finished the work he had been doing; so on the seventh day he rested from all his work. Then God blessed the seventh day and made it holy, because on it he rested from all the work of creating that he had done.

-- Genesis 1:2

It is curious to notice that the Bhagavata Purana provides a more explicit allegorical description of the Varaha incarnation as emerging out of the nostrils of Brahma, as tiny in size as a thumb, but soon expanding like an elephant in the sky. Beholding the form of Varaha, Brahma, Marici, Sanaka, Manu and the rest began to argue in great amazement who the divine creature was and whether this was Visnu. When Brahma was thus engaged in argument with his sons, the divinity, the soul of sacrifice, with his mountainous body, burst out roaring. The fact that the roar of the illusory Boar was exactly like that of an actual boar robbed Brahma and the sages of their suspicion. The Boar was hymned by the sages.98

The account of the Harivamsa is also in most respects similar to those of the Visnu, the Matsya and the Bhagavata Puranas. The legend of the killing of Hiranyaksa is not, however, unknown to the other puranas. But [size=105][b]a detailed account is given only in the Bhagavata Purana,99 while the Vayu Purana contains but a cryptic and cursory reference, adducing proof for the legend's antiquity.100 The legend of Hiranyaksa appears to be a subsequent insertion and is put in a historical garb. Even if some allowance is given for a historical nucleus in the legend, the allegorical elements are so prominent in it that it can be best construed as typifying a fight between the cloud and the scorching heat of the summer.

cont'd. below
admin
Site Admin
 
Posts: 36135
Joined: Thu Aug 01, 2013 5:21 am

Re: Freda Bedi Cont'd (#3)

Postby admin » Wed Jul 28, 2021 1:23 am

Part 2 of 4

The legend was further developed to absurd proportions in the Kalika Purana. There it is said that Visnu assumed the form of a boar and delivered the sunken earth by driving a tusk through her. Then he took the form of the seven-headed serpent Ananta and supported the earth on one hood.[/b][/size] The Kalika Purana does not narrate the legend of Hiranyaksa, but introduces a new legend of Visnu's amorous sport with the goddess Earth in the form of a boar. Consequent upon Visnu's continued amorous sport and union with the goddess Earth as Varaha and Varahi respectively, three sons named Suvrtta, Kanaka and Ghora were born. These sons as well as the Boar created troubles to the whole creation. Siva and the gods prayed to Visnu to give up the Boar form. Visnu instructed Siva to kill the Boar by assuming the shape of a Sarabha, a mythical eight-footed animal. There ensued a fight between the Sarabha and the Boar and during the conflict, not the Boar but the Narasimha was killed by Sarabba after Visnu had infused his energy into it. Nara and Narayana, the two sages, originated from the two parts of the Narasimha's body. The Boar requested Sarabha to construct implements of sacrifice with his limbs and to kill him when he would become a burden to the earth. Ultimately the Boar was killed by the Sarabha.101

It is curious to note that in the Mahabharata, the legend of Siva's killing the Boar has taken a new shape. In the account of Arjuna's fight with Siva, disguised as a Kirata, it is said that a demon in the form of a mountainous boar was about to kill Arjuna, but was ultimately killed jointly by Kirata and Arjuna.102 Kirata and Arjuna in this narrative are the representatives of Rudra and Indra.

That the legend of the Boar incarnation was originally conceived of as a natural allegory becomes clear from the descriptions of the Boar, as found in the puranas. Both the Matsya and the Vayu Puranas provide picturesque descriptions of the figure of the boar in almost the same words. Apart from being manifestly an allegorical representation of natural phenomena, the puranic description may be treated as an excellent piece of poetic work.103 Here we get a picture of the Cosmic Boar, which does not represent a tradition of primitive animal worship or totemism. Boar, of course, figures variously in the religion and mythology of different countries and people. Thus, in Zoroastrianism, Verethraghna, the god of victory, is said to have assumed the form of the boar and, again, in Germanic mythology, "the pig is associated especially with storms, and, as a fertility animal, with the harvest time."104 If the Cosmic Boar is supposed to reflect the germs of the ideas, originally connected with the Boar incarnation, it is partly similar to the pig of the Germanic mythology in that the pig is connected with storms and the boar here typifies also cloud, thunder and storm. The roots of this allegory may go back to the remote past marking the beginning of agriculture. As the hunters as well as the pastoral nomads, dependent on the cattle in ancient India, began to resort to agriculture more and more, the allegory originated in popular belief and tradition and the god was imagined to have appeared in the form of cloud, so essential for an agricultural community. That the boar kills hot summer or drought, represented by Hiranyaksa, may also be an ancient relic of a popular tradition, which owes its origin to a settled agrarian society. The legend of Hiranyaksa may be supposed to have gained currency long before its insertion in the puranas. The Rigveda, as pointed out earlier, is not wholly devoid of traces, however scanty or cursory, of currency of such belief and tradition, in which Varaha allegorizes cloud of the sky. Only it has not taken there the form of a supreme cloud-god or the shape of a legend. The legend of the Boar incarnation assimilated many Vedic ideas, associated with the concept of boar in the Rigveda and the later Vedic literature, but not synthesized into a consistent fabric. This accounts for the variations in the legend as told in the puranas.

It is also worthwhile to consider in this context the etymology as well as connotation of the word varaha. Explaining the formation of the word, B.K. Kakati remarks, "The Sanskrit word for boar is varaha, which means also the cloud. The etymology of varaha is said to be obscure. It may, however, be connected with some earlier formation like varabha: cf. kakuha, kakubh, barjaha (udder), with suffix bha .... "105 He is also inclined to consider the word balahaka or valahaka denoting cloud in this connection.106

In the Matsya Purana immediately after the allegorical representation of the Cosmic Boar, there occurs a description of the Sacrificial Boar. Wilson suggests that this is nothing more than the development of the idea that the Boar incarnation allegorizes the ritual of the Vedas and is repeated in most of the puranas in a similar way.107 It is said that the feet of the Varaha are the Vedas, his teeth are the stake to which a sacrificial victim is tied, his tusks are the offerings, his mouth is the altar, his tongue is the fire, the hairs of his body are the sacrificial grass, his head is the seat of Brahma. Day and night are his eyes, Vedanga, his earrings, sacrificial ghee, his nose, the ladle of oblation, his snout and the chanting of the Sama Veda, his deep voice. In this manner, the Boar is portrayed as typifying the Vedic sacrifice.108 It is finally declared that the Sacrificial Boar, the benefactor of all beings, upheld the goddess Earth, submerged in the waters of sea in the days of old:
evam yajnavarahena bhutva bhutahitarthina/
uddhrta prthivi devi sagarambugata pura//109

Wilson is inclined to believe that the elevation of the earth from beneath the ocean by Varaha was at first "an allegorical representation of the extrication of the world from a deluge of iniquity by the rites of religion."110 It is possible that the idea or experience of a deluge, which was later universalized and formed the core of the legend of the Matsya incarnation, was generally accepted as a cosmogonic myth and hence was later incorporated into the legend of the Boar.

Marks of allegorization of the legend in pursuance of the original Vedic idea are noticed in the text of the Visnu Purana. Thus, it declares at one place that the Boar occupies the space between heaven and earth:
dyavaprthivyoratulaprabhava yadantaram tat vapusa tavaiva/111

So it is quite probable that the Boar occupying the space between heaven and earth as referred to in the Visnu Purana or the boar of the sky by which Rudra is known in the Rigveda may be treated inter alia [among other things] as an astronomical allegory, to which Jogesh Chandra Ray draws our attention. He suggests that the Orion should be understood to have been represented variously by the Varaha, Kurma or sage Kasyapa in the puranas.112

In this context, it is interesting to notice that a concept almost similar to that of the Sacrificial Boar occurs in the Vedic literature. Tilak points out that the Taittiriya Brahmana contains a reference to the asterismal Prajapati, where the asterism of Citra is said to be the head of Prajapati, Svati, his heart, Hasta, his hand and so on.113 Tilak believes that Citra is said to be the head of Prajapati because the Citra full-moon commenced the year in those days.114 It has been suggested that the tradition points to the oldest period or the pre-Orion Aditi period of the Aryan civilization, roughly assignable to 6000-400O B.C., when the sacrifice or the year first commenced with Aditi at the vernal equinox near the asterism Punarvasu and later when, with the rearrangement of the sacrificial calendar, making use of the lunar months and tithis, the year was made to commence from the winter solstice in the Citra full-moon.115 Many Vedic allegories, as found in the Vrsakapi and other hymns, have been incorporated into the Legend of the Varaha. Amara regards Vrsakapi as a name of Visnu or Siva and the Brhatdevata takes the word to denote the setting sun.116 Giving an astronomical interpretation of the Vedic references where Visnu is said to have slain varaha or boar and a dog is represented as chasing varaha. Tilak suggests that the dog is Canis Major following the constellation of Orion, which is varaha.117 It is thus not difficult to interpret the legend of the Boar incarnation. When the sun became united with the Orion at the vernal equinox, the fact was allegorized as Prajapati's or Visnu's assuming the form of a boar and the Orion was represented as the Sacrificial Boar or Yajnavaraha, because the equinox at Orion commenced the yearly sacrifice, which was the instrument for time reconing. In the legend, the Boar is said to have uplifted the earth from beneath the ocean or Rasatala, which means the region below the horizon as well as the southern hemisphere. Visnu or Prajapati, typifying the sun, entered Rasatala or the southern hemisphere during the Daksinayana and re-appeared on the equinoctial day near the Orion in the form of the Boar.

The Nrsimha or Narasimha incarnation is unlike the purely zoomorphic incarnations, as seen above, but is partly zoomorphic and partly anthropomorphic. The Matsya-Kurma-Varaha incarnations are like a triad, betraying many points of similarities. Each one of them is connected with a cosmogonic or creational myth. The legend of the Man-lion, however, seems to be a departure from the above tradition.

In the legend of the Nrsimha, Visnu is said to have assumed the form of a being, half-man and half-lion, to slay the demon Hiranyakasipu.118 The legend, as told in the purana, states that in the days of old, Hiranyakasipu, the son of Diti, brought the three worlds under his authority. Hiranyakasipu had practised assiduous austerities for a long period and had propitiated Brahma, who bestowed upon him a boon that he could not be killed by the gods, men or beasts and that he could not die either by day or at night. The boon assured him further that no weapons, trees or hills could take his life, nor his life would be terminable on account of curses by the sages. He usurped the sovereignty of Indra and identified himself with Kubera, the god of wealth. He conquered the three worlds and was inflated with pride. His son Prahlada was a devout worshipper of Visnu. When Hiranyakasipu came to know of his son's devotion for Visnu, he became angry with him and tried to dissuade him by various means. Prahlada could not be persuaded by threats and cruel tortures to abandon the worship of Visnu. All attempts, resorted to by Hiranyakasipu for killing his son by drowning, mixing poison with food, hurling down from the top of the palace, tying him to a cage of poisonous snakes and burning him alive ultimately proved abortive. Prahada remained unscathed as Visnu, the immortal guardian against all dangers, was present in his mind. He kept on hymning the praises of Visnu and told his father in reply to a query that Visnu was everywhere. Hiranyakasipu struck the pillar of his palace and asked his son whether Visnu was in the column also. Prahada's answer in the affirmative enraged his father, who kicked the pillar. Then the miracle occurred. Visnu came forth from the pillar in the form of Nrsimha, half-man and half-lion, and tore Hiranyakasipu up by placing him on the thighs.119

A largely inflated account of this legend can be found in the Bhagavata Purana, while other puranas contain versions, which are more or less of similar length inspite of varieties. To the startled eyes of Hiranyakasipu, the incarnatory figure of Visnu appeared like a mountain of gold.120 Hiranyakasipu, on the other hand, is described as of the colour, sound and speed of cloud.121 It is also curious to note that the Vayu Purana describes the Man-lion as having appeared from the bottom of the ocean.122 The Matsya Purana further states that after incarnating himself as the Nrsimha, Visnu saw Hiranyakasipu's court or sabha, described as celestial, white, beautiful and one hundred yojanas in breadth.123 The court is further said to be situated on the surface of heaven.124 The Man-lion is said to have broken the court of Hiranyakasipu.125 All these references and many more of the same type, if gleaned and analysed carefully, will suffice to convince us of the allegorical character of the Man-lion's legend. In all probability, it was first conceived of as an astronomical allegory upholding the idea that the starry sky of the southern hemisphere or Hiranyakasipu's court is destroyed when the sun approaches the vernal equinoctial point, marked by the asterismal figure named Nrsimha. Later it also turned out to be a natural allegory and finally, the legend became wrapped up in a mytho-historic garb hinting at a religious conflict. It is possible at least to take Prahlada to be a historical figure since the name of his son Virocana is fabled in the Upanisad,126 and his grandson Anga Vairocana is referred to as the king, anointed by Udamaya Atreya in the Aitareya Brahmana.127 If we are ready to accept Prahlada as an Aryanized devotee of Visnu, belonging to a community opposed to the spread of the Vedic religion, the legend may also be construed as a relic of a religious conflict during the early days of the spread of Vaisnavism. The origin of the idea of Visnu's Nrsimha incarnation may be found rooted in the Vajasaneyi Samhita, where Visnu is said to have assumed the form of a mighty lion atop a hill.128 Mention of the Nrsimha in the Taittiriya Aranyaka definitely speaks of the pre-Christian origin of the incarnation.129 Nrsimha is represented in the puranic literature as a being with the head of a lion and the body of a man. This term, denoting a lion-headed man, may be just another synonym for the constellation Mrgasiras. It is important to know in this context the actual meaning of the term mrga. Tilak points out that the word mrga in the Rigveda means both a lion and a deer according to Sayana.130 In view of this, it is not difficult to understand how the word, denoting a lion-headed man, originated and what it actually stood for. In the Vedic Vrsakapi, we get an idea almost analogous to that of the Nrsimha. It has been suggested that the black day alluded to in the Rigveda was the original name for Pitryana or Daksinayana, since night appeared to increase at the expense of day during the period.131 The Devayana or Uttarayana and the Pitryana or Daksinayana representing the northern and the southern hemispheres were conceived of as the regions of the gods and the demons respectively. The court of Hiranyakasipu, as described in the puranas, can be nothing else but the southern hemisphere. The legend perhaps preserves a memory of the ancient period when the sun at the vernal equinox synchronized with the heliacal rising of the constellation Orion, allegorically represented as Vrsakapi in the Rigveda and as Nrsimha in the puranas. The imaginary line joining the two equinoxes was later allegorized as a pillar, from which the Nrsimha appeared according to the Bhagavata Purana.132 It has been suggested that in the Atharvaveda, the supreme Deity appears under the appellation of Skambha or support.133 The Skambha hymn of the Atharvaveda134 may be precursor of the idea of setting up sacred pillar as a part of a religious tradition. The epic records the fact that Uparicara Vasu, the king of the Cedi country, erected an Indradhvaja in honour of the deity Indra.135 Even in the historical period, the continuation of the tradition may be observed in the erection of a Garudadhvaja by Heliodorus, assigned to the second century B.C.136 The Asokan pillars and capitals that have survived the onslaught of time are decorated with figures of lion, elephant, bull and horse, which are said to be the guardians of the four quarters and symbols of the Buddha.137 Of all these animals, however, lion occupies the most prominent place as attested by the figures of four lions seated back to back on the inscribed Asokan pillars of Sarnath and Sanchi.138 The pillars of Asoka bear testimony to the continuation of a sacred tradition, corroborated also by the literary sources.

In pursuance of the Vedic myth of Visnu's piercing the boar or Trita's slaying the same animal, it occurs in the puranic literature that Siva in the form of a Sarabha or elk approached the Nrsimha and killed him.139 Though this is a Saivite version of the legend, the origin of it can be traced to the early Vedic literature. It is further said that Prahlada also was defeated in war by Indra during the churning of ocean and Prahlada's son Virocana was slain by him during a war.140

We have previously discussed (Chapter I) the formation of the word vrsakapi, described as a golden antelope in the Rigveda and have shown how the word nrsirmha may also be accepted like vrsakapi as a poetic expression, denoting a monkey instead of a hybrid creature. Horse-headed Dadhyanc, Atharvana or Dadhici, Vrsakapi, Nrsimha and the Ramayanic Hanuman seem to belong to the same group and are ideologically inter-connected. Their puranic counterparts are the goat-headed Daksa and the horse-headed Hayagriva.

While Hiranyakasipu and Hiranyaksa are represented as the twin sons of Kasyapa by Diti, Vamana, the Dwarf incarnation of Visnu, is said to have been born to Kasyapa by his wife Aditi.141 Once upon a time, Hiranyakasipu was the overlord of the three worlds. When his great grandson Bali ultimately became the sovereign of the three worlds, Visnu assumed the form of the Dwarf. The legend has been variously told in the puranas. Inflated accounts of the legend can be found in the Bhagavata Purana and the Ramayana. According to the Bhagavata Purana, Bali was the disciple of the great sage Sukra of the line of the Bhrgus. Bali performed the Visvajit sacrifice with the help of the Bhrgus for conquering the heaven. As he gave his oblations to the sacrificial fire, there appeared from it a wonderful chariot, horses of golden colour, a banner displaying the figure of a lion, celestial bow, arrows and armour, Prahlada gave him floral garland and Sukra presented him with conch-shell. Armed in this manner and accompanied by a large army of Asuras, Bali marched to siege Indra's capital and finally established his authority in the three worlds. With the help of the Bhrgus, he performed one hundred horse-sacrifices. Visnu, who had incarnated himself as the Dwarf, the son of Kasyapa by Aditi, went to Bali and asked for space equal to his three steps only. When his prayer was granted, he grew vast in size and covered the earth and the heaven by his two strides. There being left no space for his third step, he placed his foot on the head of the Asura King. He thus sent Bali to the nether regions and acquired the heaven for Indra. This is, in brief, the account of the legend as told in the Bhagavata Purana.142

In the Ramayana, Visvamitra tells Rama the legend of the Dwarf incarnation, in which Kasyapa is represented as having asked Visnu of favouring him with a boon that Visnu would be born as a son of Aditi and himself.143 The kernel of the legend, which is the conquest of the three worlds and the siege of Bali by Visnu with his three steps in the form of the Dwarf, can be found in all the epics and the puranas. The Vayu Puraana thus sums up the legend:

trailokyam vijitam sarvam vamanena trivikramaih/
balirvaddho hato jambho nihatasca virocanah//144


In spite of the mytho-historic garb, the allegorical character of the legend is clear.

The Rigvedic passages referring to Visnu's three strides are obviously the nucleus, out of which the legend of the Dwarf was created. But the Rigveda, however, does not describe Visnu as dwarf or vamana. In the Satarudriya hymn of the Yajurveda, Rudra is referred to as vamana.145 Rudra is said to preside over the asterism of Ardra and may, therefore, be understood to denote the star.146 Visnu's three strides alluded to in the Rigveda have been variously interpreted as meaning the three different positions of the sun at his rising, culmination and setting.
It is interesting to note in this connection the etymological explanation of the terms, Vamana and Visnu as given in the puranas. Visnu is so called from the verbal root vis, meaning 'to enter' or 'to pervade' because he, in his dwarf form, has pervaded or penetrated everything.147 A similar idea is also found in the Upanisad, where the soul is described as of the size of a thumb, always seated in everyone's heart.148

The Satapatha Brahmana version of the legend may be taken as an intermediary stage in the development of the legend towards its final form as found in some of the puranas. The puranic legend of the Vamana incarnation thus seems to have undergone various phases of development beginning with the original concept in the Rigveda.

As seen above, the first five Avataras out of the ten principal incarnations of Visnu are allegorical in character. It is explicitly stated in the puranas that there occurred three divine incarnations of Visnu except his seven human manifestations.149 The first divine incarnation is said to have been Narayana,150 by which term obviously the Cosmic Deity of the Purusa Sukta of the Rigveda is hinted at. The other two divine incarnations are the Nrsimha and the Vamana.151 The Matsya-Kurma-Varaha triad, however, is not included in this list and may be reasonably supposed to have been a later insertion.

The Vedic poets were star-gazers and in preparing their sacrificial calendar, they started weaving legends out of astronomical and natural phenomena, many of which were enlarged in the subsequent period and supplied the germs for the legends of the Avataras. It is somewhat inconsistent that in some cases Brahma and Visnu are almost interchangeably mentioned as the deity, assuming a particular incarnatory form. But this no longer remains an enigma if we lend support to the view of Tilak, who explains the origin of the Hindu concept of Trinity by identifying the three Stars in the head of Orion as the personified Trinity.152 When the sacrificial year began with the vernal equinox in Orion and the Devayana or the northern hemisphere comprised the three seasons of Vasanta, Grisma and Varsa, Visnu, representative of the happiness of Vasanta or Spring, Rudra, presiding over storms and Prajapati, the god of sacrifice, were all located in the constellation of Orion.153

The ancient Hindu mind personified and deified not only the powers of external nature, but also the internal feelings as well as moral and intellectual qualities.154 These are represented as the incarnatory forms of the Godhead. Hence, the greater portions of the episodes of the human Avataras are also not free from these allegorical elements.

REFERENCES

1. The Shorter Oxford English Dictionary. Vol. I. Calcutta. 1961, p. 45.
2. Encylopaedia Britannica, Vol. I, London, 1956, p. 645.
3. Ibid.
4. Rigveda. VII. 55.1.
5. H.G. Rawlinson. Intercourse between India and the Western World, Cambridge. 191 6, p. 15: N.K. Dutt, The Aryanisation of India, Calcutta. 1970, pp. 74-75.
6. W.J. Wilkins, Hindu Mythology. Calcutta. 1982, p. 134.
7. E.W. Hopkins, Origin and Evolution of Religion, Delhi, p. 14.
8. B.K. Kakati, Visnuite Myths and Legends, Gauhati, 1952, p. 107.
9. E.W. Hopkins, op. cit., p. 45. n.
10. B.K. Kakati, op. cit. p. 106.
11. Ibid.
12. Ibid., p. 107.
13. Rigveda, VI. 20. 12.
14. R.P. Chanda, The Indo-Aryan Races, Rajshahi, 1916, pp. 28-29.
15. Ibid., p. 26.
16. Rigveda, III.18.3; X. 62. 10.
17. K.P. Chattopadhyaya, Ancient Indian Culture Contacts and Migrations, Calcutta, 1970, pp. 10ff.
18. Ibid., p. 8.
19. B.K. Kakati, op. cit., p. 109.
20. J.N. Banerjea, Pauranic and Tantric Religion, Calcutta, 1966, pp. 26-21.
21. R.P. Chanda. op. cit., p. 31.
22. Ibid.
23. Leonard Woolley, Ur of the Chaldees, Middlesex, 1938, pp. 23-24.
24. R.C. Majumdar ed., The Vedic Age. Bombay, 1965, p. 182.
25. Op. cit,. p. 74.
26. Kunjagovinda Gosvami, Pragaitihasika Mohenjo-daro, Calcutta, 1961, p. 51.
27. ibid. p. 132.
28. Ibid., p. 70.
29. N.K. Dutt, op. cit. p. 75.
30. Rigveda, X. 82. 1,6.
31. Ibid. X. 121.7.
32. ibid., X. 129.3.
33. The Vedic Age, p. 153.
34. Visnu Purana, I. 2. 57-58.
35. ibid., I. 3. 14-15.
36. H.H. Wilson, The Vishnu Purana, Calcutta, 1961, p. 23 n. 6.
37. Ibid., p. 23.
38. Visnu Purana, III. 2.48-49.
39. E.W. Hopkns, op. cit., p. 237.
40. Op. cit., Preface, pp. xlix-1.
41. Mahabharata, III. 187.
42. Ibid., Matsya Purana, 2.11: 2. 17.
43. Bhagavata Purana, VIII. 24.35-38.
44. Matsya Purana, 2.17-19.
45. Loc. cit.
46. Matsya Purana, 2.18.
47. Ibid., 2.10.
48. Bhagavata Purana, VIII. 24.56-61.
49. Rigveda, X. 63.10.
50. Ibid.,X. 63.1.
51. Jogesh Changra Ray Vidyanidhi holds this view which he tries to substantiate in a number of essays and particularly in his Pauranika Upakhyana.
52. A.A. Macdonell and A.B. Keith, Vedic Index of Names and Subjects, Vol. II, Delhi, 1982, p. 377.
53. F. Max Muller ed Julius Eggeling trans. Satapatha Brahmana, Part III. Oxford, 1894, p. 147.
54. Ibid., p. 390.
55. Ibid.
56. Ibid., p. 391: cf. Bhagavadgita, II.58.
57. Taittiriya Samhita, II.2. 1.1: II.4.4.1: III.1.4.1.
58. James Hastings ed. Encyclopaedia of Religion and Ethics, Vol. VII, Edinburgh, 1959. pp. 193-194.
59. F.E. Pargiter, Ancient Indian Historical Tradition, Delhi, 1972, p. 231. Pargiter is inclined to take Kasyapa as non-Aryan (Ibid., p. 307).
60. Ibid., pp. 188-189.
61. S.N. Pradhan, Chronology of Ancient India, Calcutta, 1927, pp, 156-160.
62. Ibid., p. 157.
63. F.E. Pargiter, op. cit., pp. 232-233.
64. Ibid., pp. 189, 233-234.
65. Bhagavata Purana, X.45.30-37.
66. S.N. Pradhan, op. cit., pp. 159-160.
67. F.E. Pargiter, op. cit., pp. 322-323. 327-329.
68. Ibid., p. 200.
69. Visnu Purana, III.1.3 : Vayu Purana, 66. 131.
70. The Vedic Age, p. 154.
71. Mahabharata, I. 18-19; Visnu Purana, 1.9; Bhagavata Purana, VIII. 6-12.
72. Op. cit., pp. 66-67 n. 8.
73. Bhagavata Purana, I.3, 16-17.
74. Ibid., VIII.7. 10-12; Visnu Purana, 1.9. 87-90.
75. Matsya Purana, 249. 26-27.
76. Mahabharata, 1.29.
77. Bhagavata Purana, VIII.4. 1-10.
78. R.C. Hazra, Studies in the Puranic Records on Hindu Rites and Customs, Dacca, 1940, p. 59.
79. Vedic Index, Vol. I. p. 144.
80. kasyam madyam smrtam vipraih kasyapanattu kasyapah// Vayu Purana, 65.115.
81. Satapatha Brahmana, VII. 5.1.5; 5.1.7.
82. A. Mitra Shastri, India as seen in the Brhatsamhita of Varahamihira, Delhi, 1969, p. 42.
83. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 1871, p. 81. n. 1, quoted in ibid.
84. Ramayana, II. 110.3.
85. Matsya Purana, 249. 62-66; Visnu Purana, 1.4.26.
86. Vedic Indiex, Vol. II, p. 245.
87. Rigveda, 1.114.5.
88. Supra.
89. Rigveda, X. 86.4.
90. Matsya Purana, 249. 79.
91. Rigveda, X. 99.6.
92. Ibid., I. 61.7.
93. Taittiriya Samhita, VI. 2.4.2: VII. 1.5.1.
94. Ibid., VII. 1.5.1.
95. W.J. Wilkins, op. cit., pp. 144-145.
96. Visnu Purana, 1.4.26.
97. H.H. Wilson, op. cit., pp. 25-29.
98. Bhagavata Purana, III. 13.18-25.
99. Ibid., III. 14, 17, 18, 19.
100. Vaya Purana, 49.11.
101. R.C. Hazra, Studies in the Upapuranas, Vol. II, Calcutta, 1979. pp. 251-252. The Kalika Purana is believed to have been composed in Assam or in the bordering area of Bengal in the 10th or in the first half of the 11th century A.D. The original Kalika Purana, probably a work of the 7th century A.D., is now lost. (Ibid., pp. 285, 297, 302).
102. Mahabharata, III. 39.
103. Matsya Purana, 248.63-66.
104. Encyclopaedia of Religion and Ethics, Vol. I., 1959. p. 525.
105. Op. cit., pp. 130-131.
106. Ibid., p. 131.
107. Op. cit., p. 28 n. 7.
108. Matsya Purana, 248. 67-73: Visnu Purana, 1.4.32-34.
109. Matsya Purana, 248.77.
110. Op. cit., p. 26 n. 3.
111. Visnu Purana, I. 4. 27.
112. Op. cit., pp. 24ff.
113. B.G. Tilak, Orion, Bombay, 1893, p. 204.
114. Ibid.
115. Ibid., pp. 205-206.
116. Ibid., p. 171.
117. Ibid., pp. 181-182.
118. Vayu Purana, 97.17; Matsya Purana, 47.46; 161.37.
119. Visnu Purana, 1.17-20: Matsya Purana, 161, 162, 163.
120. Matsya Purana, 162.3.
121. Ibid., 163.92.
122. Vayu Purana, 98.73.
123. Matsya Purana, 161.38-39.
124. Ibid., 161.46.
125. Ibid., 162.17-18.
126. Chandogya Upanisad, VIII. 7.2.
127. A.B. Keith, The Rigveda Brahmanas, Delhi, 1981, p. 337.
128. pratatvisnuh stavate viryena mrgo na bhimah kucaro giristhah/ Vajasaneyi Samhita, V. 20.
129. H.C. Raychaudhuri, Materials for the Study of the Early History of the Vaisnava Sect., Calcutta, 1920, p. 105.
130. Op. cit., p. 151.
131. Ibid., p. 105.
132. Bhagavata Purana, VII.8. 14-19.
133. B.K. Kakato, op. cit., p. 133.
134. Atharvaveda, X.7.
135. Mahabharata, I. 63.
136. Supra.
137. A.C. Sen, Asoka's Edicts. Calcutta, 1956, pp. 41-42.
138. Ibid., p. 41.
139. Siva Purana, 61. 54 et. seq.; S.M. Gupta. Vishnu and His Incarnations, Bombay, 1974, p. 19.
140. Vayu Purana, 97. 79-80; Matsya Purana, 47. 48-49.
141. Visnu Purana, III. 1.43: Vayu Purana, 66.131.
142. Bhagavata Purana, VIII. 15-23.
143. Ramayana, I. 29. 16-17.
144. Vayu Purana, 97.103.
145. Vajasaneyi Samhita, XVI. 30.
146. B.G. Tilak, op. cit., p. 126.
147. Vayu Purana, 66. 135: Visnu Purana, III. 1.46.
148. Kathopanisad, II. 3.17.
149. Vayu Purana, 98.88; Matsya Purana, 47.241.
150. Vayu Purana, 98.71: Matsya Purana, 47.237.
151. Vayu Purana, 98.73-74: Matsya Purana, 47.239-240.
152. Op. cit., p. 128.
153. Ibid.
154. Monier Monier Williams. Indian Wisdom, Varanasi, 1963, p. 322.


The central characters of this legend are the fish (Matsya) and Manu. The character Manu is presented as the legislator and the ancestor king. One day, water is brought to Manu for his ablutions. In the water is a tiny fish. The fish states it fears being swallowed by a larger fish and appeals to Manu to protect him.[9] In return, the fish promises to rescue Manu from an impending flood. Manu accepts the request. He puts the fish in a pot of water where he grows. Then he prepares a ditch filled with water, and transfers him there where it can grow freely. Once the fish grows further to be big enough to be free from danger, Manu transfers him into the ocean.[9][10] The fish thanks him, tells him the date of the great flood, and asks Manu to build a ship by that day, one he can attach to its horn. On the predicted day, Manu visits the fish with his boat. The devastating floods come, and Manu ties the boat to the horn. The fish carries the boat with Manu to the high grounds of the northern mountains (interpreted as the Himalayas). The lone survivor Manu then re-establishes life by performing austerities and yajna (sacrifices). The goddess Ida appears from the sacrifice and both together initiate the race of Manu, the humans.[9][11][12][13]

According to Bonnefoy, the Vedic story is symbolic. The little fish alludes to the Indian "law of the fishes", an equivalent to the "law of the jungle".[9] The small and weak would be devoured by the big and strong, and needs the dharmic protection of the legislator and king Manu to enable it to attain its potential and be able to help later. Manu provides the protection, the little fish grows to become big and ultimately saves all existence. The boat that Manu builds to get help from the savior fish, states Bonnefoy, is symbolism of the means to avert complete destruction and for human salvation. The mountains are symbolism for the doorway for ultimate refuge and liberation.[9] Edward Washburn Hopkins suggests that the favour of Manu rescuing the fish from death reciprocated by the fish.[7]

Though Matsya does not appear in older scriptures,[14][15] the seeds of the legend may be traced to the oldest Hindu scripture, the Rigveda. Manu (lit. "man"), the first man and progenitor of humanity, appears in the Rigveda. Manu is said to have performed the first sacrifice by kindling the sacrificial fire (Agni) with seven priests; Manu's sacrifice becomes the archetypal sacrifice.[15] [15. Dhavamony, Mariasusai (1982). Classical Hinduism. Gregorian Biblical BookShop. pp. 112–113. ISBN 978-88-7652-482-0.]
Although Manu is a doublet of Yama as ancestor of the human race, he is regarded as the first of men living on earth whereas Yama as first of men who died became king of the dead in the other world.7 [Satapatha Brahmana 13.4.3.3-5.]

The Satapath Brahmana8 [1.8.1.1-11.] narrates a legend of the Deluge9 [For a complete treatment of the Flood Legend in Indian mythology, see Suryakanta Shastri, The Flood Legend in Sanskrit Literature, Delhi, 1950.] which makes Manu play the part of a Noah in the history of human descent. The legend tells the story as follows:

In the morning they brought to Manu water for washing, just as now also they are wont to bring water for washing the hands. When he was washing himself, a fish came into his hands.

It spake to him the word, 'Rear me, I will save thee!' 'Wherefrom wilt thou save me?' 'A flood will carry away all these creatures: from that I will save thee!' 'How am I to rear thee?'

I said, 'As long as we are small, there is great destruction for us: fish devours fish. Thou wilt first keep me in a jar. When I outgrow that, thou wilt dig a pit and keep me in it. When I outgrow that, thou wilt take me down the sea, for then I shall be beyond destruction.'

It soon became a large fish. Thereupon it said, 'In such and such a year that flood will come. Thou shalt then attend to my advice by preparing a ship; and when the flood has risen thou shalt enter into the ship, and I shall save thee from it.'

After he had reared it in this way, he took it down to the sea. And in the same year which the fish had indicated to him, he attended to the advice of the fish by preparing a ship; and when the flood had risen, he entered into the ship. The fish then swam up to him, and to its horn he tied the rope of the ship, and by that means he passed swiftly up to yonder northern mountain.

It then said, 'I have saved thee. Fasten the ship to a tree; but let not the water cut thee off, whilst thou art on the mountain. As the water subsides, thou mayest gradually descend!' Accordingly he gradually descended, and hence that slope of the northern mountain is called 'Manu's descent'! The flood then swept away all these creatures, and Manu alone remained here."


Thus Manu was saved in a ship from a deluge, which swept away all other creatures, by a fish (Post-Vedic mythology calls the fish an 'incarnation' of Vishnu). Manu subsequently became the progenitor of mankind through his daughter Ida, who was produced from his offerings.

More generally the human race is regarded as of divine origin, descending from deities, Heaven and Earth, the great parents of all that exists. Sometimes Agni is said to have begotten the offspring of men. (At Ayu's ancient call he (Agni) by his wisdom gave all this progeny of men their being."10 [Rig Veda 1.96.2.] Ayu, according to Sayana, is another name for Manu, the progenitor of mankind, as we have seen. In another place it is said, "That Matarisvan (Agni) ... finds a pathway for his offspring (men)".11 [Rig Veda 1.96.4.]

-- Dhavamony, Mariasusai (1982). Classical Hinduism, by Mariasusai Dhavamony, 1982.

HYMN XCVI. Agni.

1. HE in the ancient way by strength engendered, lo! straight hath taken to himself all wisdom.
The waters and the bowl have made him friendly. The Gods possessed the wealth bestowing Agni.
2 At Āyu's ancient call he by his wisdom gave all this progeny of men their being,
And, by refulgent light, heaven and the waters. The Gods possessed the wealth. bestowing Agni.

3 Praise him, ye Āryan folk, as chief performer of sacrifice adored and ever toiling,
Well-tended, Son of Strength, the Constant Giver. The Gods possessed the wealth bestowing Agni.
4 That Mātariśvan rich in wealth and treasure, light-winner, finds a pathway for his offspring.
Guard of our folk, Father of earth and heaven. The Gods possessed the wealth bestowing Agni.

5 Night and Dawn, changing each the other's colour, meeting together suckle one same Infant:
Golden between the heaven and earth he shineth. The Gods possessed the wealth bestowing Agni.
6 Root of wealth, gathering-place of treasures, banner of sacrifice, who grants the suppliant's wishes:
Preserving him as their own life immortal, the Gods possessed the wealth-bestowing Agni.
7 Now and of old the home of wealth, the mansion of what is born and what was born aforetime,
Guard of what is and what will be hereafter,—the Gods possessed the wealth bestowing Agni.
8 May the Wealth-Giver grant us conquering riches; may the Wealth-Giver grant us wealth with heroes.
May the Wealth-Giver grant us food with offspring, and length of days may the Wealth-Giver send us.
9 Fed with our fuel, purifying Agni, so blaze to us auspiciously for glory.
This prayer of ours may Varuṇa grant, and Mitra, and Aditi and Sindhu, Earth and Heaven.

-- The Rig Veda, translated by Ralph T. H. Griffith


Sayana (IAST: Sāyaṇa, also called Sāyaṇācārya; died 1387) was a Sanskrit Mimamsa scholar from the Vijayanagara Empire of South India, near modern day Bellary. An influential commentator on the Vedas, he flourished under King Bukka Raya I and his successor Harihara II. More than a hundred works are attributed to him, among which are commentaries on nearly all parts of the Vedas.

Early life

Sāyaṇācārya was born to Mayana and Shrimati in a Brahmin family that lived in Hampi. He had an elder brother named Madhava (sometimes identified as Vidyaranya) and a younger brother named Bhoganatha (or Somanatha). The family belonged to Bharadvaja gotra, and followed the Taittiriya Shakha (school) of the Krishna Yajurveda.

He was the pupil of Vishnu Sarvajna and of Samkarananda. Both Madhavacārya and Sāyaṇācārya said to have studied under Vidyatirtha of Sringeri, and held offices in the Vijayanagara Empire. Sāyaṇācārya was a minister, and subsequently prime minister in Bukka Raya's court, and wrote much of his commentary, with his brother and other Brahmins during his ministership.

Works

Sāyaṇa was a Sanskrit-language writer and commentator, and more than a hundred works are attributed to him, among which are commentaries on nearly all parts of the Vedas. Some of these works were actually written by his pupils, and some were written in conjunction with his brother, Vidyāraṇya or Mādhavacārya.

His major work is his commentary on the Vedas, Vedartha Prakasha, literally "the meaning of the Vedas made manifest," written at the request of King Bukka of the Vijayanagar empire "to invest the young kingdom with the prestige it needed." He was probably aided by other scholars, using the interpretations of several authors. The core portion of the commentary was likely written by Sāyaṇācārya himself, but it also includes contributions of his brother Mādhavācārya, and additions by his students and later authors who wrote under Sāyaṇācārya's name. "Sāyaṇa" (or also Sāyaṇamādhava) by convention refers to the collective authorship of the commentary as a whole without separating such layers...

His commentary on the Rigveda was translated from Sanskrit to English by Max Müller, 1823-1900....


Influence

According to Dalal, "his work influenced all later scholars, including many European commentators and translators." Sayana's commentary preserved traditional Indian understandings and explanations of the Rigveda, though it also contains mistakes and contradictions. While some 19th century Indologists were quite dismissive of Sayana's commentary, others were more appreciative. His commentary was used as a reference-guide by Ralph T. H. Griffith (1826-1906), John Muir (1810-1882), Horace Hayman Wilson (1786-1860) and other 19th century European Indologists. According to Wilson, Sayana's interpretation was sometimes questionable, but had "a knowledge of his text far beyond the pretension of any European scholar," reflecting the possession "of all the interpretations which had been perpetuated by traditional teaching from the earliest times." Macdonnell (1854-1930) was critical of Sayana's commentary, noting that many difficult words weren't properly understood by Yasana. While Rudolf Roth (1821-1895) aimed at reading the Vedas as "lyrics" without the "theological" background of the interpretations of Yaska and Sayana, Max Müller (1823-1900) published a translation of the Rigvedic Samhitas together with Sayana's commentary. His contemporaries Pischel and Geldner were outspoken about the value of Sayana's commentary...

Modern scholarship is ambivalent. According to Jan Gonda, the translations of the Rigveda published by Griffith and Wilson were "defective," suffering from their reliance on Sayana. Ram Gopal notes that Sayana's commentary contains irreconcilable contradictions and "half-baked" tentative interpretations which are not further investigated, but also states that Sayana's commentary is the "most exhaustive and comprehensive" of all available commentaries, embodying "the gist of a substantial portion of the Vedic interpretations of his predecessors." Swami Dayananda, the founder of Arya Samaj, did not give much significance to his vedic commentaries but considered them to be just and acceptable.

-- Sayana, by Wikipedia


Narayan Aiyangar suggests that the ship from the Matsya legend alludes to the ship of Sacrifice referred in the Rigveda and the Aitareya Brahmana. In this context, the fish denotes Agni - God as well as sacrifice flames. The legend thus signifies how man (Manu) can sail the sea of sins and troubles with the ship of sacrifice and the fish-Agni as his guide.[16]

Aiyangar explains that, in relation to the RigVeda, 'Sacrifice is metaphorically called [a] Ship and as Manu means man, the thinker, [so] the story seems to be a parable of the Ship of Sacrifice being the means for man's crossing the seas of his duritas, [meaning his] sins, and troubles'. SB 13.4.3.12 also mentions King Matsya Sammada, whose 'people are the water-dwellers... both fish and fishermen... it is these he instructs; - 'the Itihasa is the Veda'.'

-- Shatapatha Brahmana, by Wikipedia


In a prayer to kushta plant in the Atharvaveda, a golden ship is said to rest at a Himalayan peak, where the herb grows.

"Ship": 8 references in the Atharvaveda

No. 1: Mount up, embark on Bhaga's ship, the full, the inexhaustible,
Thereon bring hitherward to us the lover whom thou fain wouldst wed.

No. 2: As in a ship across the flood, transport us to felicity.
His lustre flash our pain away

No. 3: In the third heaven above us stands the Asvattha tree, the seat of Gods.
There the Gods sought the Kushtha Plant, embodiment of endless life.
There moved through heaven a golden ship, a ship with cordage wrought of Gold.
There the Gods won the Kushtha Plant, the blossom of eternal life.
They sailed on pathways paved with gold, the oars they piled were wrought of gold:
All golden were the ships wherein they carried Kushtha down to earth.

No. 4: As water swamps a leaky ship so ruin overflows that realm.
Misfortune smites the realm wherein a Brāhman suffers scath and harm.

No. 5: In the third heaven above us stands the Asvattha tree, the seat of Gods.
There the Gods gained the Kushtha plant, embodiment of endless life.
There moved through heaven a golden ship, a ship with cordage wrought of gold.
There Gods obtained the Kushtha plant, the flower of immortality.
Thou art the infant of the plants, the infant of the Snowy Hills:
The germ of every thing that is: free this my friend from his disease.


No. 6: Seize with firm hold the Ox who boundeth forward: he will uplift you from disgrace and trouble.
Enter this ship of Savitar; let us flee from poverty over all the six expenses.

No. 7: Thou for our weal, Āditya, hast mounted thy ship with hundred oars.
Thou hast transported me to day: so bear me evermore to night.
Thou for our weal, O Sūrya, hast mounted thy ship with hundred oars.
Thou hast transported me to night: so bear me evermore to day.

No. 8: Him who advances men to wealth, sends light to lead them in their wars,
And quells their foemen in the fray:
May he, the saviour much-invoked, may Indra bear us in a ship
Safely beyond all enemies.

"Boat": 4 references in the Atharvaveda

No. 1: As thou, Asvastha!, mountest on the trees and overthrowest them,
So do thou break my foeman's head asunder and o'erpower him.
Let them drift downward like a boat torn from the rope that fastened it.
There is no turning back for those whom He who Cleaves hath driven away.
With mental power I drive them forth, drive them with intellect and charm.
We banish and expel them with the branch of an Asvattha tree.

No. 2: Let them drift downward like a boat torn from the rope that held it fast.
There is no turning back for those whom our keen arrows have repelled.

No. 3: By Kāma's might, King Varuna's and Indra's, by Vishnu's strength, and Savitar's instigation,
I chase my foes with sacrifice to Agni, as a deft steersman drives his boat through waters.

No. 4: Uninjured in our bodies may we pass through each succeeding night,
And let malignities fail to pass, as men without a boat the depth.
As millet hurried through the air before us is beheld no more.
So cause the man to vanish, Night, who plans to do us injury.

-- The Hymns of the Atharvaveda, translated by Ralph T.H. Griffith


Maurice Bloomfield suggests that this may be an allusion to Manu's ship.[17]

Hymns of the Atharva-Veda, Together With Extracts From the Ritual Books and the Commentaries
Translated by Maurice Bloomfield
UNESCO Collection of Representative Works -- Indian Series. This book has been accepted in the Indian Translation Series of the UNESCO collection of the Representative Works, jointly sponsored by the United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization (UNESCO), and the Government of India


Saviour of Manu from the Deluge

Image
Matsya as a horned fish pulling the boat with Manu and the seven sages, scene from the Mahabharata

The tale of Matsya appears in chapter 12.187 of the Book 3, the Vana Parva, in the epic Mahabharata.[18][9]

Vishnu Sukthankar, editor of the first great critical edition of the Mahābhārata, commented: "It is useless to think of reconstructing a fluid text in an original shape, based on an archetype and a stemma codicum. What then is possible? Our objective can only be to reconstruct the oldest form of the text which it is possible to reach based on the manuscript material available." That manuscript evidence is somewhat late, given its material composition and the climate of India.

-- Mahabharata, by Wikipedia


I have a larger vision or fantasy of original Indian Buddhism as an ocean with many icebergs, each representing the local textual traditions...of the different parts of the Indian world. Those icebergs are mostly gone...We have the Pali canon...the partial Sanskrit canon...They had a common core but they had many different texts in and around that basic commonality... and... there's no hope of finding them mainly for a simple physical reason, the climate of...India proper is such that organic materials...never last for more than a few hundred years. There are really no really old manuscripts in India proper. You only get the ancient manuscripts from the borderlands of India, in this case Gandhara which has a more moderate climate.

-- One Buddha, 15 Buddhas, 1,000 Buddhas, by Richard Salomon


The legend begins with Manu (specifically Vaivasvata Manu, the present Manu. Manu is envisioned as a title, rather than an individual) performing religious rituals on the banks of the Cherivi River in the Badri forest.[19] A little fish comes to him and asks for his protection, promising to save him from a deluge in the future.[8] The legend moves in the same vein as the Vedic version. Manu places him in the jar. Once it outgrows it, the fish asks to be put into a tank which Manu helps with. Then the fish outgrows the tank, and with Manu's help reaches the Ganges River, finally to the ocean. Manu is asked by the fish, in the Shatapatha Brahmana version, to build a ship and be in it with Saptarishi (seven sages) and all sorts of seeds, on the day of the expected deluge.[8][9] Manu accepts the fish's advice. The deluge begins, and the fish arrives to Manu's aid. He ties the ship with a rope to the horn of the fish, who then steers the ship to the Himalayas, carrying Manu through a turbulent storm. The danger passes. The fish then reveals himself as Brahma and gives the power of creation to Manu.[8][20][21]

The key difference between the Vedic version and the Mahabharata version of the allegorical legend are the latter's identification of Matsya with Brahma, more explicit discussion of the "laws of the Man" where the weak needs the protection from the strong, and the fish asking Manu to bring along sages and grains.[9][10][22]

The Matsya Purana evolves the legend further, by identifying the fish-savior (Matsya) with Vishnu instead of Brahma.[23] The Purana derives its name from Matsya and begins with the tale of Manu.[note 1] King Manu renounces the world. Pleased with his austerities on Malaya mountains (interpreted as Kerala in Southern India[19]), Brahma grants his wish to rescue the world at the time of the pralaya (dissolution at end of a kalpa).[note 2] As in other versions, Manu encounters a little fish that miraculously increases in size over time. Manu recognizes Vishnu in the fish. The fish tells him about the impending fiery end of kalpa accompanied with the pralaya as a deluge. The fish once again has a horn, but the gods gift a ship to Manu. Manu carries all types of living creatures and plant seeds to produce food for everyone after the deluge is over. When the great flood begins, Manu ties the cosmic serpent Shesha to the fish's horn. In the journey towards the mountains, Manu asks questions to Matsya and their dialogue constitutes the rest of the Purana.[23][26][27]
admin
Site Admin
 
Posts: 36135
Joined: Thu Aug 01, 2013 5:21 am

Re: Freda Bedi Cont'd (#3)

Postby admin » Wed Jul 28, 2021 1:26 am

Part 3 of 4

In ancient times (Vaivasvata) Manu, the Merciful, the first king of the Solar dynasty, after making over his kingdom to his son, devoted himself to rigid asceticism. On a summit of the Malaya mountain, the devout austerities of that resolute hero, who was a adorned with spiritual knowledge, and whose equilibrium of mind was just the same in adversity as in prosperity, were crowned with the attainment of transcendent yoga (that is, union with the Deity.' — 10-11

After a period of a million of years of continued asceticism, Lord Brahma became pleased towards him, and told him to ask for a boon. — 12.

Having been thus addressed (by Brahma), the king, after saluting Him, said: Lord! I have only one boon to beg of you, which is above all other boons. May I have power sufficient for the protection of the whole creation, moveable and immoveable, when the hour of Pralaya will come." — 13-14.

Lord Brahma, the Soul of the Univense, after granting the prayer of the king (in the following words, “Be it so“), disappeared then and there, and the Devas profusely showered a rain of flowers from the ethereal regions. — 15.

One day, in his hermitage, when the king was making a libation of water to the manes of his deceased ancestors, a carp (a small fish) fell into his hands along with the water. -- 16.

On seeing that tiny fish, the merciful king, out of compassion, wanted to preserve it and put it into his water jar. That tiny fish, in course of a day and night, grew into the form of a large fish, measuring sixteen fingers in length, and (feeling uncomfortable inside the water jar where it was placed by the king), cried for deliverance.— 17-18.

The king took it out of the water jar and put it in a large pitcher but there also, in course of a night, it grew three hands in length. “I am at your mercy, come to my succour.” The king, again hearing these cries of the fish, took it out of the pitcher and deposited it in a well. Later on, the well also proved insufficient. The king then accommodated it in a tank.— 19-20.

In the tank, again, the fish grew a yojana (eight miles) in length, and again appealed to the king, in a plaintive tone, to help it out of the tank. Then the king put the fish in the Ganges and, finding that it increased there too, he placed it in the ocean. The fish went on increasing and increasing in bulk, until it very nearly filled the vast expanse of the great ocean. The king, seeing this, was awe-stricken and said, “Are you the chief of the Asuras? Or are you Vasudeva; who else has such an extraordinary power to assume such a tremendously big form extending to sixteen hundred miles?”-- 22-25.

I have come to know you, O, Kesava! You are puzzling me in the form of a fish. I bow down to You, O, Hrisikesa, Jagannatha, Jagaddhama." [These are all different names of God.]— 26.

Being thus addressed, Bhagavana Janardana, in the form of a fish, complimented him, and said: “O Spotless One, I have been truly known by you. In a few days time, O King, the Universe shall be deluged with water, along with the mountains and forests. The Devas have made this boat to rescue the creation from such a calamity, placing in it svedajas [Svedaja (स्वेदज) refers to “generated by warm vapour or sweat”, eg. insects], andajas [Aṇḍaja (अण्डज, “born from the eggs”)], udbhijas [Udbhija (उद्भिज, “plants, etc.”)] and jarayujas [Jarāyujā (जरायुजा, “men, etc.”)], O, King! you take charge of this boat and help the distressed at the time of the impending danger. When you find the boat in danger of being blown away by the strong gusts of wind, tie it to my horn. By rescuing the afflicted from such an awful misfortune, you will be rendering a great paternal service to the creation. And, O, blessed sovereign! You shall reign for one Manvantava, from the beginning of the Kritayuja, and shall be venerated by the Devas." -- 27-33.

Suta, continuing his narration, said that on hearing such words of the Lord, the king begged Him to reveal to him in how many years the time of destruction was likely to come. The king also entreated the Lord to point out to him the means of saving the creation from such a distress, and to let him know when he would again be fortunate enough to meet Him face to face. — 1-2.

The fish replied that from that day there would be no rain for a hundred years, and the universe would be overtaken by a dire famine. After that, all the inferior beings of the universe would be scorched to death by the seven ordinary rays of the sun which shall become seven times more powerful.— 3-4.

In addition to all that, the subterranean fire would shoot out, Sesa, from his abode in the lower regions, would send forth venomous flames from his thousand mouths, and a furious fire would emerge from the third eye of Siva. — 5

Thus the three worlds would be crumbled to ashes by the combined fury of all those various fires. The sky, with all the stars and planets, would also be destroyed by the heat thus originated. -- 6-7.

Then the seven destructive clouds viz. — Samvarta, Bhimananda, Drona, Chanda, Balahaka, Vidyut pataka and Sona, would spring up from the vapours arising out of such a heat, and would rain in torrents till all the seas become united into one great mass. In fact the whole earth would be covered with one vast expanse of water. Then get hold of that yonder boat and put the seed of creation and the sacred Vedas in it. After that, fasten the boat to my horn by means of this rope that I give you, and then the contents of the barge will be saved by my glory.” O, Pious One! when everything will be destroyed, your good-self, the moon, the sun, myself, Brahma, the sacred river Narmada, the great sage Markandeya, the sacred Vedas, the Puranas, the God Siva, the various sciences, will alone be saved, and the reign of king Chaksusa Manu shall terminate with the coming partial dissolution. — 8-14.

At the beginning of the re-creation of the Universe which would follow the period of destruction, I shall propagate the Vedic knowledge.” So saying, he suddenly vanished away. — 15.

The king, till the time of dissolution, of which intimation was given to him by Lord Vasudeva, engaged himself in the practice of Yoga. — 16.

At the commencement of dissolution, the Lord appeared again in the form of horned fish. At the same time, Sesa, the Serpent King, appeared before the King Vaivasvata Manu in the shape of a rope, and the king, through his Yogic power, collected together all living beings and put them in the boat. And, after fastening the boat to the horn of the fish, by means of the rope, the king saluted the Lord and got into it. — 17-19.

-- The Matsya Puranam, translated by A Taluqdar of Oudh, edited by Major B.D. Basu, I.M.S.


The Matsya Puranic story is also symbolic. The fish is divine to begin with, and needs no protection, only recognition and devotion. It also ties the story to its cosmology, connecting two kalpas through the cosmic symbolic residue in the form of Shesha.[23] In this account, the ship of Manu is called the ship of the Vedas, thus signifying the rites and rituals of the Vedas. Roy further suggests that this may be an allusion to the gold ship of Manu in the Rigveda.[28] H.H. Wilson suggests that though the Mahabharata is largely an older text than the Puranas, however the Matsya Purana tale may be older tale that finds its way later in the epic.[29]

In the Garuda Purana, Matysa is said to rescued the seventh Manu Vaivasvata Manu by placing him in a boat from the great Deluge.[30] The Linga Purana praises Vishnu as the one who saved various beings as a fish by tying a boat to his tail.[31]

Saviour of the Vedas

Image
Manu with the seven sages in a boat tied by a serpent to Matsya (left bottom); Indra and Brahma pay their respects to Vishnu as Matsya, who slaying the demon - who hides in a conch. Mewar, circa 1840

The Bhagavata Purana adds another reason for the Matsya avatar. At the end of Kalpa, a demon Hayagriva ("horse-necked") steals the Vedas, which escape from the yawn of a sleepy Brahma. Vishnu discovers the theft. He descends to earth in the form of a little saphari fish, or the Matsya avatar. One day, the king of Dravida country (South India) named Satyavrata cups water in his hand for libation in the Kritamala river (identified with Vaigai River in Tamil Nadu, South India[32]). There he finds a little fish. The fish asks him to save him from predators and let him grow. Satyavrata is filled with compassion for the little fish. He puts the fish in a pot, from there to a well, then a tank, and when it outgrows the tank, he transfers the fish finally to sea. The fish rapidly outgrows the sea. Satyavrata asks the supernatural fish to reveal its true identity, but soon realizes it to be Vishnu. Matsya-Vishnu informs the king of the impending flood coming in seven days. The king is asked to collect every species of animal, plant and seeds as well as the seven sages in a boat. The fish asks the king to tie the boat to his horn with the help of the Vasuki serpent. The deluge comes. While carrying them to safety, the fish avatar teaches the highest knowledge to the sages and Satyavrata to prepare them for the next cycle of existence. The Bhagavata Purana states that this knowledge was compiled as a Purana, interpreted as an allusion to the Matsya Purana.[33] After the deluge, Matsya slays the demon and rescues the Vedas, restoring them to Brahma, who has woken from his sleep to restart creation afresh. Satyavrata becomes Vaivasvata Manu and is installed as the Manu of the current kalpa.[34][35][36]

Skandha Eighth, Chapter Twenty-Four: The Fish Incarnation of Lord Visnu

[The deluge is a part of race-memory in different parts of the world. It testifies to the sub-mergence of some parts of the world under water, at some distant period in the past, and the memory persisted among Hebrews, Assyrians, Hindus etc. The different periods of such deluges in different parts of the world (for example the Nohaic Flood which lasted for about 371 to 376 days was in West Asia round Mt. Ararat (The Old Testament - Genesis Chs. 6, 7, 8.) Also vide T. A. Bryant's The New Compact Bible Dictionary, pp. 176-178; 403-4 Special Crusade Edition), while the Indian deluge was in the Himalayan region and it lasted throughout one Kalpa, shows that there was really no universal flood, though it appeared to be so to the people in the affected area which was their ‘‘world" in ancient times. In India the deluge is described in the Satapatha Br. 1.8.6 the MBH Vana 187, Agni P. 2, Matsya P. 1 & 2. The Satapatha tradition seems to be the earliest and is followed by MBH where Manu, the saviour of the fish, was at Badari and the locale of the flood was the Himalayan region, but with the Bh. P., King Satyavrata, the saviour of the fish (and a future Manu) was a Dravida King who got the fish in the river Krta-mala in Tamil Nadu. The brief statement in the Agni P. makes Manu perform penance on the bank of Krta-mala, while in the Matsya P. 1, 17-18 Manu went to Malaya (Kerala) where in his own hermitage the small fish fell from above. The symbolism of the fish is explained by V.S. Agrawala [illegible] -- a study, pp. 4-8 with which one may not agree, as it presumes an advanced knowledge in Embryology in that Puranic era (Gupta Period).]

The King said:

1. Venerable Sir! I now desire to hear from you the story of the first incarnation of Lord Hari of miraculous exploits, wherein he assumed the form of a fish, through his deluding potency (Maya).

2. Why did the Supreme Lord, like one subject to (laws of) Karma, assume the form of a fish which is disgustible to the world, as being of tamasic nature and unbearable.

3. It behoves you, Oh worshipful Sir, to tell us everything in details (as it took place), as the actions of the Lord of hallowing renown, are conducive to the happiness of all people.

Suta said:

4. When requested thus by Pariksit (One protected by Visnu i.e. Krsna [Vide Supra 1. 12.7-11.]), the venerable Suka, the son of Badarayana, began to narrate the history of Lord Visnu as he acted in the form of a fish.

Sri Suka said:

5. (The object of incarnations in general:) When the Almighty Lord desires to protect cows, Brahmanas, gods, righteous persons, the Vedas and the laws of Dharma (righteousness) and Artha and other Purusarthas, he assumes a body.

6. (This incarnation is not disgustible.) The Supreme Lord moves like vital airs through higher and lower beings. But Himself being transcendental to gupas (attributes), he is not affected by the guyas of Prakrti and hence by the highness or lowness of status.

7. At the close of the last Kalpa (known as Brahma), there was a periodic deluge caused by (the sleep that overcame) Brahma.
[While commenting on verse No. 46, SR raises there a pertinent point as to the nature of this Deluge. He states that as the world was submerged within seven days without the usual draught of 100 years, and having fire from above (the sun) and from below (Sesa’s poison), this must be an illusory deluge shown to Satyavrata by the Lord. This has been echoed by GS. on this verse and by VD elsewhere.] At that time, Oh King, the worlds known as Bhu (this earth) and other (higher) worlds were submerged under the sea.

8. A mighty demon called Haya-griva (one with the neck and head of a horse) who was in the vicinity of Brahma, carried away the Vedas which (unconsciously) escaped from the mouth of Brahma who was overcome with sleep under the influence of Time, and desired to go to bed.

9. Noticing that (clandestine) act of Hayagriva the king of Danavas, the glorious Supreme Lord Hari, assumed the form of a small glittering fish.


10. In that Kalpa, a great royal sage, by name Satyavrata who was absolutely devoted to Narayana, was practising austerities, subsisting on water only.

11. That very person (who was then called King Satyavrata) is well known as Sraddha-deva, the son of Vivasvat and was installed as Manu by Lord Hari, in this great Kalpa.

12. One day while he was offering libations of water (to sages and manes) in the river Krtamala [The river Vaiga in Tamil Nadu. It rises in the Malaya fountain and the holy city of Madura is situated on it — GDAMI, p. 104.], a certain tiny fish was noticed in the water in the hollow of his folded palms.

13. Satyavrata, the King of Dravida land, was about to drop the small fish along with the water in the cavity of his folded palms.

14. To that extremely compassionate king, the fish piteously implored, “Oh king, kind unto the afflicted! How is it that you are throwing a poor helpless creature like me, into the waters of river when I am afraid of acquatic animals who kill their own species.

15. Not knowing that it was Lord Visnu who, out of affection, assumed the form of a fish to confer Grace on him, he made up his mind to Protect the tiny fish.

16. Hearing the piteous appeal of the fish, the merciful king placed it in his water-jar (Kamandalu) and carried it to his hermitage.

17. Growing there in that jar of water (Kamandalu) in one night, and finding the space therein insufficient, she said to the king.

18. “I am not able to accommodate myself in this jar (Kamandalu) with difficulty. Be pleased to provide for me sufficiently spacious abode, wherein I can live comfortably."

19. He took the fish out of that jar (Kamandalu) and placed it in a big earthen pot for waterstorage (or a well). When thrown therein it grew to the dimensions of three cubits within a muhurta (48 minutes).

20. (The fish requested:) “This reservoir is not sufficient to accommodate me comfortably. As I have adapted you as my protector, please provide me with a more spacious place.

21. Bringing that fish from the reservoir, the king threw it into a lake. Occupying the whole (expanse of the) lake with its body, it grew into a monstrous fish.

22. (The fish requested) “I am an acquatic animal, Oh king! The waters of this lake are not sufficient for my comfortable stay. Be pleased to place me in a pool of inexhaustible storage of water, making arrangement of my safe transit to it."

23. Thus requested, the king carried the fish to various pools of inexhaustible stores of water (each bigger and deeper than the former). When the fish went on growing coextensive with the expanse of the lake, he threw it at last, into the sea.

24. While he was being thus deposited into the sea, he spoke to the king as follows: “Oh heroic king! It is not proper that you throw me here, as extremely powerful alligators and other acquatic animals will eat me.”

25. Being deluded by the fish with the expression of charming words, Satyavrata enquired, “Who are you who beguile us in the form of a fish?”

26. Never such acquatic animal possessing such (miraculous) power and capacity has been seen or heard by us, inasmuch as you fill a lake of one hundred yojanas (i.e. 800 miles) in extent, in a single day.

27. Certainly you must be the Imperishable, glorious Lord, Narayana or Hari Himself who assumed the form of an acquatic creature for showing Grace unto living beings.

28. Oh Supreme-most Person! I bow to you who are the Master of the creation, protection and the destruction of the Universe. Oh all-pervading Lord! You are the real self, the goal and the refuge to us, your votaries, who approach you for protection.

29. All your sportful incarnations are meant for the prosperity and well-being of created beings. I wish to know the main purpose for assuming this form by your worshipful self.

30. Oh Lotus-eyed Lord! Seeking resort to your feet — you who are the friend and dear soul of all — shall never be futile, as to those others who look upon the body as their soul. For you have manifested your miraculous form to us.


Sri Suka said:

31. To king Satyavrata who was addressing him in this way, the lord of the Universe who assumed the body of a fish as he desired to sport in the ocean of deluge at the end of Yuga (which was about to take place), but who, being fond of his exclusive, unflinching votaries, wished to accomplish the good of king and spoke as follows:

The Glorious Lord said:

32. Oh vanquisher of enemies! On the seventh day from today, all the three worlds, viz. the terrestrial world, the celestial region and space (aerial region) between the two, will be submerged in the ocean of deluge.

33. While the worlds will be sinking in the waters of the deluge, a spacious boat despatched by me will approach you.
[In the Bible story of the Flood or Deluge, God gave Noah exact instructions for building the Ark (Genesis 6.14-16). God led Noah and his family as well as pairs of animals into the Ark and shut the door of the Ark (Genesis 7.16). In MBH Vana.187.31 the king is asked to build a strong ship.

34-35. In the meanwhile, you take with you all herbs and plants and seeds of various types (both of inferior and superior qualities) and surrounded by seven sages and accompanied by all varieties of animals, you will board that spacious ship and shall fearlessly sail over the one undivided ocean [Ekarnava — The original ocean of infinite waters, the source of cosmic creation. In Bh. P. supra 3.6.23, it is called juganta-toya. In [illegible] terms Maharnava, Ekargava, Agadha, Stabdha Salila are (illegible.)] completely devoid of light but illuminated with the effulgence of sages (to guide you).

36. While the boat will toss hither and thither by strong gales, I shall be near you. You moor it fast to my horn with a big serpent (Vasuki, as a rope).

37. Oh King! While the night of god Brahma lasts, I shall move (through the ocean) dragging the ship with you and the sages on board.


38. In reply to your well-reasoned questions, you will find revealed in your heart, through my Grace, my real greatness, which is designated as Supreme Brahman”.

39. Having instructed the King in this way, Lord Hari disappeared. Satyavrata waited for the period about which Lord Visnu forewarned him.

40. Spreading the darbha grass with their points towards the east, the royal sage sat with his face to the North-East meditating over the feet of Lord Hari in the fish-form.

41. Then the ocean was seen overflowing its boundaries and inundating the earth on all sides, and seemed to be increasing in volume by the heavy downpour from great clouds.

42. While musing over the command of the Lord, he saw the arrival of a boat. Taking with him all the plants and herbs, he boarded the ship alongwith the prominent Brahmana sages.

43. Being pleased with him, the sages advised him: “Oh King! Meditate upon Lord Visnu (Kesava). He will be our saviour from this calamity, and bring about our happiness.”

44. Thereupon when the Lord was contemplated upon by the King (as per advice of the sages), there appeared in that vast ocean, a golden fish with one horn and body one hundred thousand yojanas in dimensions.

45. Having moored the ship to the horn of that fish with the serpent (-King Vasuki) as the rope, as per previous instructions of Lord Hari, the King felt highly delighted, and praised Lord Visnu
(The slayer of the demon Madhu) as follows:

The King said:

46. [SR. shows that this is not only not the Final Deluge (maha-Pralaya), but not even a periodic one. But just as sage Markandeya was shown the scene of Deluge in this very (Vaivasvata) Manvantara, King Satyavrata was shown the Deluge with a view to initiate him in the spiritual knowledge. BP. however, controverts this and basing himself on Laghu-Bhagavata subscribes to the theory of two fish-incarnations just as there had been two boar-incarnations. (matsyo’pi pradur abhavad dvih kalpe'smin varahavat / adau svayambhuviyasya daityam ghnanaharat srutih /). He further quotes Visnudharmottara for support. The main objection of SR i.e. the impossibility of a real Deluge within seven days, without any famine etc., is not met by the critics of SR.] Your Lordship is our highest preceptor [Paramo gurur bhavan: The seven sages were Satyavrata’s preceptors and the Lord was the preceptor of these sages. Hence the Lord is the “Grand-sire" (preceptor) of Satyavrata — VC.] Who confer on us Liberation from Samsara — we, whose [anadyavidya,...samvidah: whose knowledge about the supreme soul and soul as they are, is obscured by our date-less ignorance whereby we wrongly identify the body with the soul — VR. By ‘atma-samvit’ VJ, understands ‘the knowledge of the Supreme Soul' JG. interprets 'avidya' as the Lord’s Deluding Potency (Maya). ] knowledge about the soul is screened (and hence obscured) by Nescience (avidya) which is beginningless, are subjected to suffer the three types of afflictions in this Samsara rooted in that very Nescience. It is through your Grace that we take shelter in You [yadrcchayehopasrta: To whom people attain to after resorting to and through spiritual preceptors. — VR. VR. insists that it is through God's Grace that one comes in contact with spiritual preceptors. But VJ thinks that the very birth in the human species is due to His Grace secured by meritorious acts in the previous births.] and attain to realize You.

47. This category of beings (subject to the cycle of births and deaths) is ignorant (as he identified body with the soul) and is fettered with (and hence subject to the fruits of) his actions. With the desire of enjoying pleasures (derivable from objects of senses), he performs acts with great pains. By adoring you the wrong notion (consisting of the identity of the body and the soul or ‘in doing Karma’) is shaken off. May he, being our preceptor, cut off the knot of false notion (or attachment) in our heart.

48. May that Imperishable Supreme Ruler (of the Universe), our preceptor’s preceptor be our preceptor, by serving (adoring) whom, a person (desirous of Liberation from Samsara) purges the tamasic dirt from himself and regains its original (blissful) character just as a lump of gold or silver becomes purified of the dross, by being blown into the fire and recovers its original colour and nature.

49. I seek asylum in that Supreme Lord (whose Grace is so unlimited that) not even one out of ten thousand parts of his Grace, the gods, preceptors and all people combined together can, by themselves, show to a person (their devotee).

50. Just as a sightless person is called upon to lead the blind, a spiritually unenlightened person is made the preceptor of ignorant people. Like the light of the sun, you are self-illuminating and providing light to all our senses or are (capable of direct perception). Hence, we have sought you as a preceptor and guide, with the desire of knowing our way and destination.

51. A (spiritually ignorant) person imparts wrong instructions to another person (leading to wealth and gratification of lust) whereby the follower is sure to land in the insuperable darkness (in the form of Samsara). You, however, impart eternal unfailing knowledge (of the soul) in the light of which, a person can easily and definitely attain to his (spiritual) goal.

52. To all the people in the world, you (alone) are certainly a friendly well-wisher, the beloved Supreme Ruler, the very soul, the preceptor, the spiritual wisdom itself and the goal to be realized. But people of ‘blind' intellect and understanding, who are deeply rooted in worldly desires, cannot see you even though you exist in their very heart.

53. For the sake of spiritual awakening and guidance, I resort to you, the Almighty Ruler, adorable even to gods and worthy of being sought by all. Oh Lord! Cut asunder the knots (of egotism, ignorance etc.) in my heart, with your words shedding light on the (spiritual) truth and reveal unto me your own self.

Sri Suka said:

54. To the king who was praying thus, the glorious Lord, the ancient-most person who was sporting in the ocean in the form of a fish, imparted the highest truth.

55. He revealed to the royal sage Satyavrata the divine compilation of Purana [The Matsya p., in its preamble, (ch. 2.22-24) makes Manu ask the Fish all the topics covered in a purana e.g.: utpattim pralayan caiva vamsan manvantarani ca / vamsyanu-caritan caiva bhuvanasya ca vistaram //. But MBH Vana 187 is silent on this point. The word matsya purana etc. in 187.57 means ‘the episode of Fish incarnation’ narrated in MBH.] (known as the Matsya Purana) dealing with the Sankhya system of Philosophy, and the science and practice of Yoga, and also instructed him in the secret lore about the soul.

56. Seated on board the ship along with the sages, the king listened to the discourse on the real nature of the soul and the Eternal Brahman
so expounded to them by the glorious Lord as to leave no (shadow of) doubt about it.

57. To god Brahma who was awakened after the end of the Pralaya (Deluge), Lord Hari restored the Vedas after killing the demon Hayagriva.

58. That King Satyavrata who was thus blessed with discriminating knowledge and spiritual wisdom, has become Vaivasvata Manu in this Kalpa, through the Grace of Visnu.

59. He who listens to the great story consisting of the dialogue between the royal sage Satyavrata and Visnu who, through his Maya, assumed the form of a horned fish, stands absolved of all sins.

60. A person who, everyday, extols this incarnation of Lord Hari, finds that all his desires are accomplished here, and he attains to the Final Beatitude (hereafter).

61. I do bow unto the Lord who is the cause of everything and who disguised himself as a fish
[GS. on the authority of VC. states that this fish of a curved body is called adi in common parlance.] in the cosmic waters of the Deluge, and killing the demon (Hayagriva), restored to Brahma the corpus of the Sruti texts which were stolen away from his mouths (by Hayagriva) when his (Brahma’s) powers became dormant in sleep and who imparted the knowledge of Brahman to Satyavrata and the seven sages. [Curiously enough as a phala-sruti of this skandha, VD quotes a puranic story of a king Visnujit who was absolved of the sin of killing a Brahmana by listening to the VIII Skandha of the Bhagavata Purana.]  

-- Bhagavata Purana, Parts 1 through 5, J. L. Shastri / G. V. Tagare


The Agni Purana narrative is similar to the Bhagavata Purana version placed around Kritamala river and also records the rescue of Vedas from the demon Hayagriva. It mentions Vaivasvata Manu only collecting all seeds (not living beings) and assembling the seven sages similar to the Mahabharata version. It also adds the basis of the Matsya Purana, being the discourse of Matsya to Manu, similar to the Bhagavata Purana version.[37][38] While listing the Puranas, the Agni Purana states that the Matsya Purana was told by Matsya to Manu at the beginning of the kalpa.[39]

The Varaha Purana equates Narayana (identified with Vishnu) as the creator-god, instead of Brahma. Narayana creates the universe. At the start of a new kalpa, Narayana wakes from his slumber and thinks about the Vedas. He realizes that they are in the cosmic waters. He takes the form of a gigantic fish and rescues the Vedas and other scriptures.[40] In another instance, Narayana is said to retrieved the Vedas from the Rasatala (netherworld) and granted it to Brahma.[41] The Purana also extols Narayana as the primordial fish who also bore the earth.[42]

Image
Matsya pulls Manu's boat after defeating the horse-headed demon (circa 1870)

The Garuda Purana states that Matysa slew Hayagriva and rescued the Vedas as well as the Manu.[43] In another instance, it states that Vishnu as Matsya killed the demon Pralamba in the reign of the third Manu - Uttama.[44] The Narada Purana states that the demon Hayasiras ("horse-headed") seized the Vedas of the mouth of Brahma. Vishnu then takes the Matsya form and kills the demon, retrieving the Vedas. The incident is said to have happened in the Badari forest. The deluge and Manu are dropped in the narrative.[45]

46. The Asura named Hayasiras, a terror to Devas and others, snatched away Vedas coming out of the mouth of god Brahma.

47. Thereupon, prayed to by Brahma, Visnu manifested himself in the form of a divine Fish. The lord killed the demon and handed over the Vedas to Brahma.

48. That Tirtha is highly meritorious. It illuminates all lores. O blessed lady, it is called Taimingila Tirtha. By its mere vision it is destructive of sins.

49-50. Once again, the unchanging lord Visnu in the form of the horse-necked being, killed the arrogant Asuras, Madhu and Kaitabha who stole the Vedas from god Brahma. He handed the Vedas back to Brahma. O daughter of Brahma that Tirtha dispels sins by a mere holy dip.

51. In both Tirthas, Matsya (i.e. Taimingalla) [According to Kalyana 31. 1 P. 61, it is high up on the mountain behind the Badrinatha temple at a higher altitude than Urva-Kunda.] as well as Hayagriva, the Vedas exist in the liquid form of water perpetually. O gentle lady, that water is destructive of sins.


-- The Narada-Purana, Part 5, Motilal Banarsidas


The Shiva Purana praises Vishnu as Matsya who rescued the Vedas via king Satyavrata and swam through the ocean of pralaya.[46]

Chapter Sixteen (The Battle of the gods)

Sanatkumara said: --
1. On seeing the Asura coming again, the gods including Indra trembled with fear. They fled together.
2. With Brahma at the head they went to Vaikuntha. All of them including Prajapati eulogised Visnu after bowing down to him.
The gods said:-
3. O Hrsikesa of long arms, O lord, O slayer of Madhu, O lord of gods, Obeisance to you, O destroyer of all Asuras.
4. O Visnu, of the form of fish [The god's eulogy to Visnu enumerates the various forms of Visnu including his nine incarnations, viz Matsya, Kurma, Varaha, Vamana, Parasurama, Rama, Krsna, Buddha and Kalki. But it is not intelligible why it shall omit his Nrsimha incarnation. Most probably some lines seem to be missing here.] who redeemed the Vedas through king Satyavrata, obeisance to you who sport about in the ocean of Dissolution.
5. Obeisance to you of the form of Tortoise who bore the mountain Mandara of the gods who were attempting to churn the ocean.
6. Obeisance to you O holy lord, of the form of Boar. Obeisance to you who hold the earth, the support of people. Obeisance to Visnu.
7. Obeisance to you, the Dwarf. Obeisance to Visnu the younger brother of Indra, the lord who deceived the king of Asuras in the guise of a Brahmin.
8. Obeisance to Parasurama who exterminated the Ksattriyas, who rendered help to your mother. Obeisance to you who are angry and inimical to the evil beings.

-- The Siva-Purana, Part 2 of 4, English translation by J.L. Shastri, Motilal Banarsidass, 1950


The Padma Purana replaces Manu with the sage Kashyapa, who finds the little fish who expands miraculously. Another major divergence is absence of the deluge. Vishnu as Matsya slays the demon Shankha. Matsya-Vishnu then orders the sages to gather the Vedas from the waters and then present the same to Brahma in Prayag. This Purana does not reveal how the scriptures drowned in the waters. Vishnu then resides in the Badari forest with other deities.[47]

Chapter Ninety-One: The Greatness of Prayaga

Narada said:

1-4a. Saying so, Visnu taking up a form resembling a small glittering fish fell into the hollow of the hands of Kasyapa at his residence on the Vindhya (mountain). The sage kindly and quickly put him into (his) water-pot. When it could not contain itself there, he put it into a well. When it could not contain itself there, he put it into a lake. In this way it was (in the end) put into the sea. It grew there also. Then Visnu, having the form of the fish, killed Sankha. Then taking him in his hand he came to the Badari-forest. Calling all the sages there, he ordered them (like) this.

Srikrsna said:

4b-6. Remove the Vedas dropped into the water. Quickly bring them with the Upanisads from the interior of the water. Till then I, with the group of deities, shall live at Prayaga.

Narada said:

7-11. Then all the sages, endowed with the power of penance, lifted the Vedas with the six Vedangas and with sacrifices. Since then that sage who got a portion of them (i.e. the Vedas) became the seer of that (much portion), O king. Then all the sages together went to Prayaga. They presented the Vedas obtained by them to Visnu with the Creator. Brahma, obtaining the Vedas with the sacrifices was delighted; and with the group of deities and sages he performed the horse-sacrifice. At the end of the sacrifice lords of gods, siddhas, serpents, yaksas fell (i.e. prostrated themselves) like a staff, and requested (Visnu).

Gods said:

12-15. O god of gods, O lord of the world, O master, listen to our request. This is time for our joy. Therefore, be a giver of a boon. O Rama’s lord, the sages themselves have brought to this place the lost Vedas. Due to your favour we have received shares in the sacrifice. May this place always be, by your grace, the best one on the earth. It should increase religious merit and give pleasures and salvation. May this time also be highly meritorious, and may it purify the killers etc. of brahmanas. May it give inexhaustible (objects). Grant us this boon.

Srikrsna said:

16-28. O gods, I think in the same way as you have said. Let it be so. May this (place) be famous as Brahmaksetra. A king born in the solar dynasty will bring Ganga here. She will be here united with Yamuna, the daughter of the Sun.
All of you, Brahma and others, (should) live here with me. This holy place will be well-known as Tirtha-raja (‘king of holy places’). May acts like (giving) gifts, (practising) penance, (observing) vows, (offering) a sacrifice, muttering (hymns), and worship give inexhaustible fruits. May they always give proximity with me. May sins like the murder of a brahmana committed during many existences perish the very moment at the sight of this holy place. Similarly the wise cast their bodies in my vicinity. Those men enter my body only and not a new existence. May the groups of the dead ancestors of those who come here and offer a sraddha intended for the dead ancestors, have the same world as mine. May this very auspicious period also be always fruitful to men. The sin of those who bathe (here) when the Sun has entered Capricornus, perishes. Merely on seeing those who bathe (daily) in the morning in Magha when the Sun is in Capricornus, sins go away, as darkness on (the appearance of) the Sun. As a result of the (daily) bath in Magha when the Sun is in Capricornus, I grant men the triad, viz. the same world, the same form (as mine), and proximity (with me) in this order. O best sages, listen all of you. I am the giver of boons to you. I, the omniscient one, always live in Badarivana. That fruit which you get after ten years by (practising) penance at other place, is always got here by you within a day. Those best men who see that place, are liberated while alive. Then no sin resides in them.

Suta said:

29-30. Having spoken like this to the gods, the god of gods vanished there only with Brahma. All gods also lived there in portions. And those (gods), Indra and others, vanished. That best man of a pure heart who would listen to this religious verse or make others listen to it (i.e. tell it to others), would obtain the fruit which is obtained in the lord of holy places, Badarivana, and (would) also (obtain) me. [‘Me’ here standing for Suta obviously has no relevance.]  

-- The Padma-Purana, Part 8, Motilal Banarsidass, 1952


The Karttikamsa-Mahatmya in the Skanda Purana narrates that slaying of the asura (demon) Shankha by Matysa. Shankha (lit. "conch"), the son of Sagara (the ocean), snatched powers of various gods. Shankha, wishing to acquire more power, stole the Vedas from Brahma, while Vishnu was sleeping. The Vedas escaped from his clutches and hid in the ocean. Implored by the gods, Vishnu wakes on Prabodhini Ekadashi and takes the form of a saphari fish and annihilates the demon. Similar to the Padma Purana, the sages are re-compiled the scattered Vedas from the oceans. The Badari forest and Prayag also appear in this version, though the tale of growing fish and Manu is missing.[48]

Chapter Fourteen: The Greatness of the "Matsya" Festival

[This chapter is a pert of 'Dvadasi Kalpa' in which it it laid down that a fish of gold should be worshipped with due formalities (vv 23-38) and is to be given to one's preceptor (v 33). The 'fish' comes in this Kalpa as probably fish was the first incarnation of Visnu.]

Sri Bhagavan said:

1. Then in the morning on Dvidasi day, in the bright half of the month of Margasirsa, the Matsya festival is to be celebrated by the wise, with due offerings and services in accordance with the injunctions.

2-7. On the tenth day in the month of Margasirsa, with due self-control, the devotee should perform worship of the Lord. The intelligent devotee then should perform the sacred rites in the holy fire in accordance with the injunctions.

Clad in clean clothes, he should, with a delighted mind, cook the consecrated Havya rice and walk five steps. Then he should wash his feet. He should then take a twig eight Angulas long from a Ksiravrksa (a tree that exudes milky juice) and brush his teeth. Thereafter, he should perform the Acamana rite carefully.

He then surveys the entire sky and meditates on me, the Lord holding the iron club. He meditates on me as one who is clad in yellow robes, who wears a crown, who has the conch, the discus and the iron-club in his hands, whose lotus-like face is delighted and who is characterised with all distinctive features.

After meditating thus the man takes water in his hand, meditates on the Lord as one present in the middle of the Sun and offers the Arghya with the water in his hand. At that time, O Four-faced One, he should utter these words:

8. “O Pundarolalsa (Lotus-eyed One), I shall remain without food on the Ekadasi day and take food on the next day. Be my refuge, O Acyuta.”

9. After saying this, he should, on the night (of the same day) repeat the words “(obeisance) to Narayana" himself in accordance with the injunctions, in the presence of my idol.

10-11. Then in the morning he should go to a river that joins the sea or any other one, or a lake, or remain in the house itself and take the pure clay therefrom. The man should salute the Lord after taking the clay with the following Mantra and he shall become pure:

12-16. (The Mantra for taking the clay) “O Goddess (Earth), it is by you that all the living beings are always sustained and nourished. By that truth, O auspicious one, remove my sin.

All the Tirthas within the Cosmic Egg have been touched with their hands by Devas. Therefore, I handle this clay touched (by them) and taken from you.


O Varuna, all the Rasas (liquids, juices) are perpetually present in you. Therefore, flow on this clay and sanctify it. Do not delay.”

After propitiating the clay and water thus, he should apply the same on himself three times by means of the entire lump of clay. It is then washed off in the water. The man shall always take his bath only in this water. Away from the crocodiles and tortoises, he should take his bath, perform the necessary rites, and go to my abode then.

17-22. There, O great Yogin, he should propitiate Lord Narayana, Hari. "Obeisance to Kesava''—(he should worship) the feet. "Obeisance to Damodara"—the waist. "Obeisance to Nrsimha"—the pair of knees. "Obeisance to one having Srivatsa" —the chest. "Obeisance to one having Kaustubha in the navel" — the neck. "Obeisance to Sripati" — the bosom. "Obeisance to the conqueror of the three worlds"—the arm. "Obeisance to the soul of everyone"—the head. "Obeisance to the holder of the discus"— the face. "Obeisance to Sritkara"— (he should worship) the conchshell. "Obeisance to Gambhira"— the iron club. "Obeisance to Sintamurti"— the lotus.

After worshipping Lord Narayana, Lord of Devas, thus, the wise devotee should place four pots in front of the Lord. They should be filled with water and smeared with white unguents and sandalpaste. Flower-garlands should be put upon them. The tender leaves of a mango tree must be kept upon them. They should be wrapped in white cloth. Copper vessels with gold pieces in them and filled with gingelly seeds should be placed upon them.

23-24. The four pots are glorified as the four oceans. In the middle of those pots the devotee should keep a pedestal with a cloth in the centre. Upon it a vessel made of gold, silver, copper or wood shall be placed. If a vessel of the kind mentioned before is not available, a cup of the leaf of Palasa (Butea frondoza) is recommended.

25-28. The vessel should be filled with water. A replica of Lord Janardana in the form of a fish should be made in gold and put in that vessel. It should be fitted with all the ancillaries of the Lord of Devas.
It should be adorned with Vedas and Smrtis. There should be many kinds of foodstuffs, fruits and flowers enhancing the splendour thereof. The Lord should be duly worshipped with scents, incense and cloths: "Just as, O Lord in the form of fish, all the Vedas that had been taken to the nether worlds were lifted up by you, so also, O Kesava, redeem me up from the ocean of the worldly existence." After uttering this he should perform the rite of Jagarana in front of it.

29-32. (The festival shall be celebrated) in conformity with one's affluence.

When the day has dawned clear, the four pots should be given to four Brahmanas.

The vessel kept in the East shall be given to a Bahvrca (one who is conversant with Rgveda); that in the South shall be given to a Chandogya (Samavedin); the devotee should give the excellent vessel kept in the West to a person well-versed in Yajurveda. He should give the vessel in the North to anyone he pleases. This is the prescribed procedure.

While giving the vessels away, he should utter thus: "May Rgveda be pleased in the East. May Samaveda be pleased in the South. May Yajurveda be pleased in the West and may Atharvaveda be pleased in the North.’’

33. The golden replica of fish should be given to the preceptor after honouring him duly and in the proper order, with scents, incense etc. and cloths.

34. The Acarya should conduct everything including the secret (method of worship) by means of (the requisite) Mantras. After giving the gifts duly, the donor shall have a crore times the benefit.

35. A base man who, even after getting the preceptor, acts in contravention due to delusion, is cooked (i.e. tortured) in hell in a crore of births.

36. He who offers injunction is called Guru by the wise. After giving everything in accordance with the injunction on the Dvadasi day, he should worship me.

37-39a. He should feed the Brahmanas and present them with monetary gifts according to his capacity. There must be plenty of well-cooked, well-dressed food. Afterwards the man himself should take food along with Brahmanas. He should have full restraint upon his speech and sense-organs. O most excellent one among truthful persons, listen to the benefit and merit of that man who celebrates the Matsya festival in accordance with this procedure.

39b-41. If one has one million mouths and the longevity equal to that of Brahma, O performer of great holy rites, one can describe (adequately) the benefit of this pious activity.

He who devoutly expounds or listens to this excellent Dvadasikalpa shall be liberated from all sins.
 

-- The Skanda-Purana, Part 6, Motilal Banarsidass, 1951
admin
Site Admin
 
Posts: 36135
Joined: Thu Aug 01, 2013 5:21 am

Re: Freda Bedi Cont'd (#3)

Postby admin » Fri Jul 30, 2021 6:36 am

Part 4 of 4

Another account in the Padma Purana mentions that a demon son of Kashyapa called Makara steals the Vedas from Brahma and hides them in the cosmic ocean. Beseeched by Brahma and the gods, Vishnu takes the Matsya-form and enters the waters, then turns into a crocodile and destroys the demon. The sage Vyasa is credited with re-compilation of the Vedas in this version. The Vedas are then returned to Brahma.[49]

Chapter Two Hundred Thirty: The Fish Incarnation of Visnu

Parvati said:

1-2. O venerable one, please tell me duly taking what form the lord of gods, Visnu, killed the demons. O Siva, tell me in detail the grandeur of the forms (i.e. incarnations) of the Fish, the Tortoise of (i.e. taken by) the Greatest (lord).

Mahadeva said:

3-11. O goddess, listen with an alert mind. I shall tell (you) the grandeur of Visnu and the nature of his incarnations of the Fish, the Tortoise etc. As from one lamp another is produced (i.e. lighted), so would be the forms of the highest lord. The grand incarnations of the god are said to be auspicious and of various forms. There are also images of the highest lord that are worshipped. Brahma, due to his being the Creator, is the universal lord and a great joy. Bhrgu, Marici, Atri, Daksa, and Kardama, so also Pulastya, Pulaha, Girisa and Kratu are said to be the nine lords, in succession, of the created beings. Venerable Marici generated Kasyapa. O you of an auspicious appearance, Kasyapa had four wives: (They were:) Aditi, Diti, Kadru and Vinata also. Aditi gave birth to gods of shining appearance. Diti (gave birth) to demonic sons who were Tamasa by nature. Some very great demons were: Sambuka, Hayagriva, and the very mighty Hiranyaksa; so also Hiranyakasipu, Jambha, Maya and others. Makara, of a very severe penance, and very powerful, went to Brahma’s world.

12-14. The powerful one, having duped Brahma, seized the Vedas. Having seized the holy texts he entered the great ocean. Then the whole world became a void, and religious practices got mixed. There were no studies. There was no offering made to deities. The practices of the castes and the stages of human life were ignored. Then god Brahma, surrounded by hosts of ail gods, went to the Milky Ocean, and seeking refuge of god (Visnu), praised him.

Brahma said:

15-23a. Favour me, O god, O lord, O you seated on the serpent-couch, O lord of all gods, O soul of all gods, O you full of Vedas, O Acyuta. You are the first seed of the world-tree. In the middle (i.e. in its maintenance) you are superior to all. In the end (i.e. at the time of its destruction) you are Siva. You move according to your will. You alone sustain the ancient world of the form of sentience. You are the unmanifest, the origin of the elements, the Pradhana (i.e. the Primordial Matter) and the immutable Purusa. You, the Highest Lord, are the original, middle and the final form of the world. You, the Highest Being, are the refuge of all worlds. You are the origin of the beings. You are a great being. You are the cause of the group of the elements. You, possessing a soul and resorting to Ahamkara, are divided into three. You are the origin and the end. You are the great Vayu (air) that moves everywhere. You are, and you are not, the origin. You are fire, the treasure of lustres. You, the great lord, are the water, the life of all worlds. O you highly intelligent one, you are the earth, the support of the moving. You are the supporter of the earth. You are the rivers, the ocean, and you alone are the origin of everything. You are the divine sage; you are all the beings, O Highest Being. People urged by you only indulge in good or bad (acts).

23b-25. The Vedas, assaulted by the demon, have entered the great ocean. This entire world—immovable and movable— has the Vedas as its support. The Vedas alone are the limits on all sides of all (religious) practices. The gods are eternally satisfied with the Vedas. Therefore, O Kesava, please bring (back) the Vedas.

Sri Mahadeva said:

26-31. Visnu, the highest lord, thus addressed by Brahma, resorted to the Fish-form and entered the great ocean. Resorting to the form of a crocodile, he, honoured by the gods, killed that very fearful demon, after tearing him with the tip of his mouth. Having killed him, and taken all the Vedas, the Vedangas, the Upangas, he, of a great lustre, gave them to that Brahma. The Vedas seized by the demon, were mixed up with one another. The intelligent lord, of the form of Vyasa, made them distinct. By Vyasa, the noble one, the Vedas were separated. Thus, he, with his Fish incarnation, protected all deities. Oh! at that time Laksmi’s lord made the world free from affliction by giving (back) the Vedas. He, the venerable Vasudeva, Hari, full of all gods, being extolled by groups of gods and siddhas, and with his feet worshipped by the meditating sages, vanished.


-- The Padma-Purana, Part 9, Motilal Banarsidass, 1956


The Brahma Purana [link to Narada Purana???] states that Vishnu took the form of a rohita fish when the earth in the netherland to rescue the Vedas.[50][51]

Chapter Fifty-Six: The Greatness of Purusottama (Contd.)

Vasu said:

1-2. “O blessed lady, listen to another group of Tirtha in the holy centre of Purusottama. It is highly meritorious. By the mere sight, it destroys sins. By visiting Vasudeva termed Ananta with devotion and by bowing down to him, a man shall be liberated from all sins, he shall attain the greatest region (viz. Vaikuntha)

3. By taking bath in the Svetaganga [Sveta-Ganga pool is on the way to the sea (from Jagannatha Temple). The two Madhava shrines (Matsya and Sveta) are near it.] and by visiting Sveta-Madhava as well as Matsya-Madhava, the devotee goes to Sveta Dvipa (the abode of Narayana).

4-7a. Visnu’s devotees of great concentration and purity shall attain heaven by visiting the pure deity which resembles snow in complexion; who bears conch, discus and iron club; who is endowed with all auspicious characteristics; whose chest has the mark of Srivatsa, who is delighted, who has four arms, whose chest is covered with garlands of sylvan flowers; who wears coronet and armlets; whose garments are yellow in colour; whose shoulders are plum and who is bedecked in earrings. By touching the leading king, Svetagangeya (god Sveta-Madhava), even with the tip of a Kusa grass they go to heaven.  

7b-9a. He who sees this idol of lustre called Madhava, that resembles conch and cow’s milk and that destroys all sins, he who bows to that idol with eyes resembling lotuses even but once, with devotion and eschewing worldly desires is honoured in the world of Visnu.

9b-10. For many Manvantaras, he enjoys extensive pleasures as he pleases, along with the Devas, surrounded by Divine virgins, sung in praise by the Gandharvas and worshipped by Siddhas and Vidyadharas.

11. Falling off from these, becomes to the mortal world and is born as a Brahmana knowing the Vedas and the Vedangas. He will be intelligent, long-lived and enjoying worldly pleasures.

12. He will be richly endowed with elephants, horses, chariots and other vehicles. He will be pure and blessed with wealth and food-grains. He shall be handsome and very fortunate. He will have sons and grandsons.

13. He goes again unto Purusottama on the seashore at the root of the holy Banyan tree. After abandoning the body and remembering Hari he shall go to the region of calmness and peace. (Moksa)

14-16. By visiting Svetamadhava and Matsya-madhava near him and by bowing down to him with purity, the devotee should leave off all distressing features. When formerly the whole universe was vast sheet of water, the lord had at the outset assumed the form of a fish of the Rohita type. It was to redeem the Vedas (from the demon who had stolen them) that the lord thus stationed himself on the surface of Rasatala. Thinking about the earth, the fish established itself there. Then the Matsya (fish) assumed the form of a youth. That is Matsya Madhava.

17. He goes to that highly excellent place where lord Hari is present himself. In due course of time, he comes down here and shall be the king on the surface of the earth.

18. By resorting to Matsya-Madhava, a man will be invincible. He will be a liberal donor, enjoyer of pleasures, a warrior, a devotee of Visnu and true to his word.

19-20a. Afterwards, by being enlightened in the Yoga leading to Hari, he shall attain liberation. The greatness of Matsyamadhava has been recounted by me to you. On seeing him, O daughter of Brahma, the devotee shall attain all desires.


20b-22. I shall now describe the rite of Marjana in the sacred and auspicious pool of water called Markandeyahrada. The ablution in the Markandeyahrada at all times is praised.

It is an ancient rite to plunge into it with a singleminded devotion. Particularly on the Caturdasi day, the ablution is destructive of all sins. Similarly, the ablution in the ocean at all times is praised.

23-24a. Particularly, on the full moon day, (the ablution in the ocean) makes one attain the benefit of a horse-sacrifice. On the full Moon day in the month of Jyestha, when the constellation is also Jyestha, the devotee shall particularly visit that king of holy centres which is exceedingly splendid.

24b-25. He should have pure and holy Sattvaic feelings physically, verbally and mentally, and his mind should not be directed towards anything else. He should be liberated from all mutually clashing opposites. He should be devoid of passions and malicious rivalry. He should circumambulate the beautiful Kalpa-tree, the banyan tree, where Janardana himself abides.

26-27a. With great concentration, he should circumambulate it three times. On seeing it, the sin originating from seven births perishes. O Mohini, he attains an extensive merit and his desired goal.

27b-28. I shall mention to you its names in the different Yugas. The names of the banyan tree in the Krta and other Yugas have been glorified as follows: (They know them as) Vata, Vatesvara, Santa and Purana Purusa.

29. In the Krta and other Yugas, the girth of the banyan tree has been respectively one Yojana, three-fourths of a Yojana, half a Yojana and one-fourth of a Yojana.

30. After bowing down to the banyan tree, repeating the Mantra mentioned above, the devotee should go to the south at a distance of three hundred Dhanus (bows or twelve hundred hastas or cubits).

31. It is the place where the sign, the beautiful portals of heaven, become visible within the ocean, a log of wood equipped with all auspicious attributes has been drawn.

32. He should bow down to it, worship it and then stand by. He shall then be liberated from all the multitudes of sins, effects of evil planets and other inauspicious things.

33. Formerly, Ugrasena looked at the ocean through heavenly portals. He went there. With purity of word, mind and deed, he meditated on the supreme Narayana and performed the Acamana rite.

34. Thereafter, the devotee should fix the eight-syllabled Mantra on the hand as well as on the body. [VV. 34-54 disclose the powerful influence of the Pancaratra system on the NP.] The Mantra is what learned men utter viz. ‘Om namo Narayanaya'.  

35. What purpose is served by many Mantras causing the richness of the mind? The Mantra “Namo Narayanaya” is that which achieves all objects.

36. Apah (waters) are glorified as Nara since they are the offsprings of Nara (Man). They were the former abode of Visnu. Hence Visnu is remembered as Narayana.

-- The Narada-Purana, Part 5, by Motilal Banarsidas


The Krishna-centric Brahmavaivarta Purana states that Matsya is an avatar of Krishna (identified with Supreme Being) and in a hymn to Krishna praises Matsya as the protector of the Vedas and Brahmins (the sages), who imparted knowledge to the king.[52]

The Purusottama-Ksetra-Mahatmya of Skanda Purana in relationship of the origin of the herb Damanaka states that a daitya (demon) named Damanaka tormented people and wandered in the waters. On the request of Brahma, Vishnu took the Matsya form, pulled the demon from the waters and crushed him on land. The demon transformed a fragrant herb called Damanaka, which Vishnu in his flower garland.[53]


In avatar lists

Image
Matsya with four infants symbolizing the Vedas, Raja Ravi Varma Press

Matsya is generally enlisted as the first avatar of Vishnu, especially in Dashavatara (ten major avatars of Vishnu) lists.[54] However, that was not always the case. Some lists do not list Matsya as first, only later texts start the trend of Matsya as the first avatar.[26]

In the Garuda Purana listing of the Dashavatara, Matsya is the first.[55][56] The Linga Purana, the Narada Purana, the Shiva Purana, the Varaha Purana, the Padma Purana, the Skanda Purana also mention Matsya as the first of the ten classical avatars.[57][58][59][46][60][61]

The Bhagavata Purana and the Garuda Purana regard Matysa as the tenth of 22 avatars and described as the "support of the earth".[62][30]

The Ayidhya-Mahatmya of the Skanda Purana mentions 12 avatars of Vishnu, with Matsya as the 2nd avatar. Matsya is said to support the Manus, plants and others like a boat at the end of Brahma's day (pralaya).[63]

Other scriptural references

The Vishnu Purana narrative of Vishnu's boar avatar Varaha alludes to the Matysa and Kurma, saying that Brahma (identified with Narayana, an epithet transferred to Vishnu) took these forms in previous kalpas.[64]

The Agni Purana, the Brahma Purana and the Vishnu Purana suggests that Vishnu resides as Matsya in Kuru-varsha, one of the regions outside the mountains surrounding Mount Meru.[65][66][67]

Iconography

Image
Manu with the seven sages in the boat (top left). Matsya confronting the demon coming out of the conch. The four Vedic manuscripts are depicted near Vishnu's face, within Brahma is on Matsya's right.

Matsya is depicted in two forms: as a zoomorphic fish or in an anthropomorphic form. The Agni Purana prescribes Matsya be depicted zoomorphically.[68] The Vishnudharmottara Purana recommends that Matsya be depicted as horned fish.[69]

In the anthropomorphic form, the upper half is that of the four-armed man and the lower half is a fish. The upper half resembles Vishnu and wears the traditional ornaments and the kirita-makuta (tall conical crown) as worn by Vishnu. He holds in two of his hands the Sudarshana chakra (discus) and a shankha (conch), the usual weapons of Vishnu. The other two hands make the gestures of varadamudra, which grants boons to the devotee, and abhayamudra, which reassures the devotee of protection.[70] In another configuration, he might have all four attributes of Vishnu, namely the Sudarshana chakra, a shankha, a gada (mace) and a lotus.[26]

In some representations, Matsya is shown with four hands like Vishnu, one holding the chakra, another the shankha, while the front two hands hold a sword and a book signifying the Vedas he recovered from the demon. Over his elbows is an angavastra draped, while a dhoti like draping covers his hips.[71]

In rare representations, his lower half is human while the upper body (or just the face) is of a fish. The fish-face version is found in a relief at the Chennakesava Temple, Somanathapura.[72]


Matsya may be depicted alone or in a scene depicting his combat with a demon. A demon called Shankhasura emerging from a conch is sometimes depicted attacking Matsya with a sword as Matsya combats or kills him. Both of them may be depicted in the ocean, while the god Brahma and/or manuscripts or four men, symbolizing the Vedas, may be depicted in the background.[71] In some scenes, Matsya is depicted as a fish pulling the boat with Manu and the seven sages in it.

Evolution and symbolism

Main article: Flood myth

Image
Matsya as a golden horned fish pulling the boat with Manu and the seven sages. Matsya's horn is tied to boat with the serpent, who is also depicted behind Matsya as a symbolic support. c. 1890 Jaipur.

The story of a great deluge is found in many civilizations across the earth. It is often compared with the Genesis narrative of the flood and Noah's Ark.[26] The fish motif reminds readers of the Biblical 'Jonah and the Whale' narrative as well; this fish narrative, as well as the saving of the scriptures from a demon, are specifically Hindu traditions of this style of the flood narrative.[73] Similar flood myths also exist in tales from ancient Sumer and Babylonia, Greece, the Maya of Americas and the Yoruba of Africa.[26]

The flood was a recurring natural calamity in Ancient Egypt and Tigris–Euphrates river system in ancient Babylonia. A cult of fish-gods arose in these regions with the fish-saviour motif. While Richard Pischel believed that fish worship originated in ancient Hindu beliefs, Edward Washburn Hopkins rejected the same, suggesting its origin in Egypt. The creator, fish-god Ea in the Sumerian and Babylonian version warns the king in a dream of the flood and directs him to build a flood.[74] The idea may have reached the Indian subcontinent via the Indo-Aryan migrations or through trade routes to the Indus Valley Civilisation.[75] Another theory suggests the fish myth is home-grown in the Indus Valley or South India Dravidian peoples. The Puranic Manu is described to be in South India. As for Indus Valley theory, the fish is common in the seals; also horned beasts like the horned fish are common in depictions.[76]

Even if the idea of the flood myth and the fish-god may imported from another culture, it is cognate with the Vedic and Puranic cosmogonic tale of Creation through the waters. In the Mahabharata and the Puranas, the flood myth is in fact a cosmogonic myth. The deluge symbolizes dissolution of universe (pralaya); while Matsya "allegorizes" the Creator-god (Brahma or Vishnu), who recreates the universe after the great destruction. This link to Creation may be associated with Matsya regarded as Vishnu's first avatar.[77]

Matsya is believed to symbolise the aquatic life as the first beings on earth.[78][26] Another symbolic interpretation of the Matsya mythology is, states Bonnefoy, to consider Manu's boat to represent moksha (salvation), which helps one to cross over. The Himalayas are treated as a boundary between the earthly existence and land of salvation beyond. The protection of the fish and its horn represent the sacrifices that help guide Manu to salvation. Treated as a parable, the tale advises a good king should protect the weak from the mighty, reversing the "law of fishes" and uphold dharma, like Manu, who defines an ideal king.[9] In the tales where the demon hides the Vedas, dharma is threatened and Vishnu as the divine Saviour rescues dharma, aided by his earthly counterpart, Manu - the king.[23]

Another theory suggests that the boat of Manu and the fish represents the constellations of Ursa Major and Ursa Minor respectively, when the star Thuban was the Pole Star (4th to 2nd millennium BCE).[28]


Worship

Image
Matsya temples are relatively rare, but the iconography is found in Hindu temple reliefs. A fish-faced Matsya in Chennakesava Temple, Somanathapura.

Matsya is invoked as a form of Vishnu in various hymns in scriptures. In a prayer in the Bhagavata Purana, Matsya is invoked for protection from the aquatic animals and the waters.[79] The Agni Purana suggests that Matsya be installed in the Northern direction in temples or in water bodies.[80] The Vishnudharmottara Purana prescribes worship for Matsya for grain.[81] Matsya is invoked as a form of Vishnu in hymns in the Brahma Purana.[82] The Vishnu Sahasranama version of the Garuda Purana includes Matsya.[83] The Vishnu Sahasranama in the Skanda Purana includes Matsya, Maha-matsya ("Great fish") and Timingila ("a great aquatic creature").[84]

The third day in the bright fortnight of the Hindu month of Chaitra is celebrated as Matsya Jayanti, the birthday of Matsya, when his worship is recommended.[58] Vishnu devotees observe a fast from a day before the holy day; take a holy bath on Matsya Jayanti and worship Matsya or Vishnu in the evening, ending their fast. Vishnu temples organize a special Puja.[85] The Meena community claim a mythological descent from Matsya, who is called Meenesh ("Lord of the Meenas"/ "Fish-Lord").[86] Matsya Jayanti is celebrated as Meenesh Jayanti by the Meenas.[87][88]

The Varaha Purana and the Margashirsha-Mahatmya of the Padma Purana recommends a vrata (vow) with fasting and worshipping Matysa (as a golden fish) in a three lunar-day festival culminating on the twelfth lunar day of the month of Margashirsha.[89][90]

There are very few temples dedicated to Matsya. Prominent ones include the Shankhodara temple in Bet Dwarka and Vedanarayana Temple in Nagalapuram.[78] [78. Krishna p. 36. ???!!!] Matsya Narayana Temple, Bangalore also exists. The Brahma Purana describes that Matsya-madhava (Vishnu as Matsya) is worshipped with Shveta-madhava (King Shveta) in the Shveta-madhava temple of Vishnu near the sacred Shweta ganga pond in Puri.[50][91][51] A temple to Machhenarayan (Matsya) is found in Machhegaun, Nepal, where an annual fair is held in honour of the deity.[92] [92. Machhenarayan fair put off this year due to COVID-19". GorakhaPatra. 11 September 2020. ("It is widely believed that the Lord Vishnu took his first incarnation in the holy place as Machhenarayan."]

Its name came from Machhenarayan, an avatar of god Vishnu. It is said that during ancient time, Manu found a small fish about to die while he was having a bath in a river. He brought the fish to his home and put it into a small pot of water. Next day, the fish grew in its size amazingly and was no longer fit in the small pot. So he put the fish in a pond just to find next day that the fish had grown larger and no longer fit in the pond as well. Knowing that this fish is no ordinary fish, Manu bowed with respect and asked to show the fish who he was. Then god Vishnu emerged from the mouth of the fish. To remember this event, Manu established Machhenarayan temple in the center of the pond.[citation needed]

-- Machhegaun, by Wikipedia


The Koneswaram Matsyakeswaram temple in Trincomalee, Sri Lanka is now destroyed.

Notes

1. Manu is presented as the ancestor of two mythical royal dynasties (solar or son-based, lunar or daughter-based)[24][25]
2. As per Hindu time cycles, a kalpa is a period of 4.32 billion years, equivalent to a day in the life of Brahma. Each kalpa is divided into 14 manvantaras, each reigned by a Manu, who becomes progenitor of mankind. Brahma creates the worlds and life in his day - the kalpa and sleeps in his night - the pralaya, when Brahma's creation is destroyed. Brahma reawakens at the start of the new kalpa (day) and recreates.

References

1. "matsya/matsa". Monier-Williams Sanskrit-English Dictionary. 1899. p. 776.
2. Franco, Rendich (14 December 2013). Comparative etymological Dictionary of classical Indo-European languages: Indo-European - Sanskrit - Greek - Latin. Rendich Franco. pp. 383, 555–556.
3. "mad". Monier-Williams Sanskrit-English Dictionary. 1899. p. 777.
4. Yaska; Sarup, Lakshman (1967). The Nighantu and the Nirukta. Robarts - University of Toronto. Delhi Motilal Banarsidass. p. 108 (English section).
5. "maccha". Monier-Williams Sanskrit-English Dictionary. 1899. p. 773.
6. A. L. Dallapiccola (2003). Hindu Myths. University of Texas Press. pp. 19–20. ISBN 978-0-292-70233-2.
7. Roy 2002, p. 79.
8. Krishna 2009, p. 33.
9. Bonnefoy 1993, pp. 79–80.
10. Alain Daniélou (1964). The Myths and Gods of India: The Classic Work on Hindu Polytheism from the Princeton Bollingen Series. Inner Traditions. pp. 166–167 with footnote 1. ISBN 978-0-89281-354-4.
11. Aiyangar 1901, pp. 120–1.
12. "Satapatha Brahmana Part 1 (SBE12): First Kânda: I, 8, 1. Eighth Adhyâya. First Brâhmana". http://www.sacred-texts.com. Retrieved 28 December 2019.
13. Dikshitar 1935, pp. 1–2.
14. Roy 2002, p. 81.
15. Dhavamony, Mariasusai (1982). Classical Hinduism. Gregorian Biblical BookShop. pp. 112–113. ISBN 978-88-7652-482-0.
16. Aiyangar 1901, pp. 121–2.
17. Bloomfield, Maurice (1973) [1897]. Hymns Of The Atharva-veda. UNESCO Collection of Representative Works - Indian Series. Motilal Banarsidas. pp. 5–6, 679.
18. Rao 1914, p. 124.
19. Shastri & Tagare 1999, p. 1116.
20. "The Mahabharata, Book 3: Vana Parva: Markandeya-Samasya Parva: Section CLXXXVI". http://www.sacred-texts.com. Retrieved 12 January 2020.
21. Roy 2002, pp. 84–5.
22. Alf Hiltebeitel (1991). The cult of Draupadī: Mythologies. Motilal Banarsidass. pp. 177–178, 202-203 with footnotes. ISBN 978-81-208-1000-6.
23. Bonnefoy 1993, p. 80.
24. Ronald Inden; Jonathan Walters; Daud Ali (2000). Querying the Medieval: Texts and the History of Practices in South Asia. Oxford University Press. pp. 180–181. ISBN 978-0-19-535243-6.
25. Bibek Debroy; Dipavali Debroy (2005). The history of Puranas. Bharatiya Kala. p. 640. ISBN 978-81-8090-062-4.
26. Roshen Dalal (2011). Hinduism: An Alphabetical Guide. Penguin Books India. p. 250. ISBN 978-0-14-341421-6. Retrieved 12 January 2013.
27. Ariel Glucklich (2008). The Strides of Vishnu: Hindu Culture in Historical Perspective. Oxford University Press. pp. 155–165. ISBN 978-0-19-971825-2.
28. Roy 2002, p. 85.
29. Roy 2002, p. 84.
30. Garuda Purana 2002, p. 4.
31. Shastri 1990, p. 514.
32. Shastri & Tagare 1999, pp. 1116, 1118.
33. Shastri & Tagare 1999, p. 1123.
34. Rao pp. 124-125
35. George M. Williams 2008, p. 213.
36. Shastri & Tagare 1999, pp. 1116–24.
37. Shastri, Bhatt & Gangadharan 1998, pp. 3–4.
38. Rao pp. 125-6
39. Shastri, Bhatt & Gangadharan 1998, p. 734.
40. Varaha Purana 1960, pp. 33–5.
41. Varaha Purana 1960, p. 1.
42. Varaha Purana 1960, pp. 59, 259.
43. Garuda Purana 2002, p. 411.
44. Garuda Purana 2002, p. 268.
45. Narada Purana 1952, pp. 1978–9.
46. Shastri 2000, p. 873.
47. Padma Purana 1954, pp. 2656–7.
48. Skanda Purana 1998a, pp. 125–7.
49. Padma Purana 1956, pp. 3174–6.
50. Shah 1990, p. 328.
51. Narada Purana 1952, p. 1890.
52. Nagar 2005, pp. 74, 194, volume II.
53. Skanda Purana 1998, p. 227.
54. Shastri & Tagare 1999, p. 26.
55. Garuda Purana 2002, p. 265.
56. Garuda Purana 2002a, p. 869.
57. Shastri 1990, p. 774.
58. Narada Purana 1997, p. 1450.
59. Varaha Purana 1960, p. 13.
60. Padma Purana 1956, p. 3166.
61. Skanda Purana 2003, pp. 431–2.
62. Shastri & Tagare 1999, pp. 26, 190.
63. N.A (1951). THE SKANDA-PURANA PART. 7. MOTILAL BANARSIDASS PUBLISHERS PVT. LTD, DELHI. p. 286.
64. Wilson 1862, pp. 57–8.
65. Shastri, Bhatt & Gangadharan 1998, p. 326.
66. Wilson 1862a, pp. 125–6.
67. Brahma Purana 1955, p. 104.
68. Shastri, Bhatt & Gangadharan 1998, p. 129.
69. Shah 1990, p. 240.
70. Rao 1914, p. 127.
71. British Museum; Anna Libera Dallapiccola (2010). South Indian Paintings: A Catalogue of the British Museum Collection. Mapin Publishing Pvt Ltd. pp. 78, 117, 125. ISBN 978-0-7141-2424-7. Retrieved 13 January 2013.
72. Hindu Temple, Somnathpur
73. Krishna 2009, p. 35.
74. Roy 2002, pp. 79–80.
75. Roy 2002, pp. 80–2.
76. Roy 2002, p. 82.
77. Roy 2002, pp. 83–4.
78. Krishna p. 36
79. Shastri & Tagare 1999, p. 820.
80. Shastri, Bhatt & Gangadharan 1998, pp. 116, 172.
81. Shah 1990, p. 118.
82. Brahma Purana 1955, pp. 336, 395, 447, 763, 970.
83. Garuda Purana 2002, p. 59.
84. Skanda Purana 2003a, p. 253.
85. DelhiApril 15, India Today Web Desk New; April 15, 2021UPDATED; Ist, 2021 12:44. "Matsya Jayanti 2021: Date, time, significance, puja, fast". India Today. Retrieved 5 June 2021.
86. Kapur, Nandini Sinha (2000). "Reconstructing Identities and Situating Themselves in History : A Preliminary Note on the Meenas of Jaipur Locality". Indian Historical Review. 27 (1): 29–43. doi:10.1177/037698360002700103. S2CID 141602938. the entire community claims descent from the Matsya (fish) incarnation of Vishnu
87. "मीनेष जयंती:मीणा समाज ने मनाई भगवान मीनेष जयंती". Dainik Bhaskar. 15-April-2021.Check date values in: |date= (help)
88. "मिनेष जयंती पर मीणा समाज ने निकाली भव्य शोभायात्रा". Patrika News (in Hindi). Retrieved 5 June 2021.
89. Varaha Purana 1960, pp. 118–23.
90. Skanda Purana 1998a, pp. 253–6.
91. Starza, O. M. (1993). The Jagannatha Temple at Puri: Its Architecture, Art, and Cult. BRILL. p. 11. ISBN 978-90-04-09673-8.
92. "Machhenarayan fair put off this year due to COVID-19". GorakhaPatra. 11 September 2020. Retrieved 26 September 2020.

Further reading

• Aiyangar, Narayan (1901). Essays On Indo Aryan Mythology. Madras: Addison and Company.
• Bonnefoy, Yves (1993). Asian Mythologies. University of Chicago Press. ISBN 978-0-226-06456-7.
• Dikshitar, V. R. Ramachandra (1935). Matsya Purana a study.
• Roy, J. (2002). Theory of Avatāra and Divinity of Chaitanya. Atlantic. ISBN 978-81-269-0169-2.
• Krishna, Nanditha (2009). The Book of Vishnu. Penguin Books India. ISBN 978-0-14-306762-7.
• Rao, T.A. Gopinatha (1914). Elements of Hindu iconography. 1: Part I. Madras: Law Printing House.
• George M. Williams (2008). Handbook of Hindu Mythology. Oxford University Press. ISBN 978-0-19-533261-2.
• Mani, Vettam (1975). Puranic Encyclopaedia: a Comprehensive Dictionary with Special Reference to the Epic and Puranic Literature. Motilal Banarsidass Publishers. ISBN 978-0-8426-0822-0.
• Shah, Priyabala (1990). Shri Vishnudharmottara. The New Order Book Co.
• H H Wilson (1911). Puranas. p. 84.
• Shastri, J. L.; Tagare, G. V. (1999) [1950]. The Bhāgavata Purāṇa. Motilal Banarsidas.
• Shastri, J. L.; Bhatt, G. P.; Gangadharan, N. (1998) [1954]. Agni Purana. Motilal Banarsidass Publishers Pvt. Ltd.
• Wilson, H. H. (Horace Hayman) (1862). The Vishnu Purána : a system of Hindu mythology and tradition. Works by the late Horace Hayman Wilson. VI. Princeton Theological Seminary Library. London : Trübner.
o Wilson, H. H. (Horace Hayman) (1862a). The Vishnu Purána : a system of Hindu mythology and tradition. Works by the late Horace Hayman Wilson. VII. Princeton Theological Seminary Library. London : Trübner.
• Brahma Purana. UNESCO collection of Representative Works - Indian Series. Motilal Banarsidass. 1955.
• Nagar, Shanti Lal (2005). Brahmavaivarta Purana. Parimal Publications.
• The Garuda Purana. 1. Motilal Banarsidas. 2002 [1957].
o The Garuda Purana. 3. Motilal Banarsidas. 2002 [1957].
• Shastri, J.L. (1990) [1951]. Linga Purana. 2. Motilal Banarsidass Publishers Pvt. Ltd.
• The Narada Purana. 4. Motilal Banarsidas. 1997 [1952].
o The Narada Purana. 5. Motilal Banarsidas. 1952.
• The Varaha Purana. UNESCO collection of Representative Works - Indian Series. 1. Motilal Banarsidas. 1960.
• Shastri, J. L. (2000) [1950]. The Śiva Purāṇa. 2. Motilal Banarsidas.
• Padma Purana. 8. Motilal Banarsidas. 1956.
o Padma Purana. 9. Motilal Banarsidas. 1956.
• The Skanda Purana. 5. Motilal Banarsidas. 1998 [1951].
o The Skanda Purana. 6. Motilal Banarsidas. 1998 [1951].
o The Skanda Purana. 15. Motilal Banarsidas. 2003 [1957].
o The Skanda Purana. 12. Motilal Banarsidas. 2003 [1955].
admin
Site Admin
 
Posts: 36135
Joined: Thu Aug 01, 2013 5:21 am

Re: Freda Bedi Cont'd (#3)

Postby admin » Sat Jul 31, 2021 3:44 am

Part 1 of 2

The John Law Family
by various sources

Vyasa too, the son of Parasara before mentioned, has decided, that 'the Veda with its Angas, or the six compositions deduced from it, the revealed system of medicine, the Puranas, or sacred histories, and the code of Menu were four works of supreme authority, which ought never to be shaken by arguments merely human.’

It is the general opinion of Pandits, that Brahma taught his laws to Menu in a hundred thousand verses, which Menu explained to the primitive world, in the very words of the book now translated, where he names himself, after the manner of ancient sages, in the third person, but in a short preface to the law tract of Nared, it is asserted, that 'Menu, having written the laws of Brahma in a hundred thousand slocas or couplets, arranged under twenty-four heads in a thousand chapters, delivered the work to Nared, the sage among gods, who abridged it, for the use of mankind, in twelve thousand verses, and gave them to a son of Bhrigu, named Sumati, who, for greater ease to the human race, reduced them to four thousand; that mortals read only the second abridgement by Sumati, while the gods of the lower heaven, and the band of celestial musicians, are engaged in studying the primary code, beginning with the fifth verse, a little varied, of the work now extant on earth; but that nothing remains of NARED’s abridgement, except an elegant epitome of the ninth original title on the administration of justice.' Now, since these institutes consist only of two thousand six hundred and eighty five verses, they cannot be the whole work ascribed to Sumati, which is probably distinguished by the name of the Vriddha, or ancient Manava, and cannot be found entire; though several passages from it, which have been preserved by tradition, are occasionally cited in the new digest.

A number of glosses or comments on Menu were composed by the Munis, or old philosophers, whose treatises, together with that before us, constitute the Dherma sastra, in a collective sense, or Body of Law; among the more modern commentaries, that called Medhatithi, that by Govindaraja, and that by Dharani-Dhera, were once in the greatest repute; but the first was reckoned prolix and unequal; the second concise but obscure; and the third often erroneous. At length appeared Culluca Bhatta; who, after a painful course of study and the collation of numerous manuscripts, produced a work, of which it may, perhaps, be said very truly, that it is the shortest, yet the most luminous, the least ostentatious, yet the most learned, the deepest, yet the most agreeable, commentary ever composed on any author ancient or modern, European or Asiatick. The Pandits care so little for genuine chronology, that none of them can tell me the age of Culluca, whom they always name with applause; but he informs us himself, that he was a Brahmen of the Varendra tribe, whose family had been long settled in Gaur or Bengal, but that he had chosen his residence among the learned, on the banks of the holy river at Casi. His text and interpretation I have almost implicitly followed, though I had myself collated many copies of Menu, and among them a manuscript of a very ancient date: his gloss is here printed in Italicks; and any reader, who may choose to pass it over as if unprinted, will have in Roman letters an exact version of the original, and may form some idea of its character and structure, as well as of the Sanscrit idiom which must necessarily be preserved in a verbal translation; and a translation, not scrupulously verbal, would have been highly improper in a work on so delicate and momentous a subject as private and criminal jurisprudence.

Should a series of Brahmens omit, for three generations, the reading of Menu, their sacerdotal class, as all the Pandits assure me, would in strictness be forfeited; but they must explain it only to their pupils of the three highest classes; and the Brahmen, who read it with me, requested most earnestly, that his name might be concealed; nor would he have read it for any consideration on a forbidden day of the moon, or without the ceremonies prescribed in the second and fourth chapters for a lecture on the Veda: so great, indeed, is the idea of sanctity annexed to this book, that, when the chief native magistrate at Banares endeavoured, at my request, to procure a Persian translation of it, before I had a hope of being at any time able to understand the original, the Pandits of his court unanimously and positively refused to assist in the work; nor should I have procured it at all, if a wealthy Hindu at Gaya had not caused the version to be made by some of his dependants, at the desire of my friend Mr. [Jacques Louis Law de Clapernon? or Baron Jean Law de Lauriston?] Law. [1776]

Institutes of Hindu Law: Or, The Ordinances of Menu, According to the Gloss of Culluca. Comprising the Indian System of Duties, Religious and Civil, Verbally translated from the original Sanscrit, With a Preface, by Sir William Jones

"In relation to his Translation, it was made by the orders of Mr. Barthelemi, First Counselor in Pondicherry. Having a great number of interpreters for him, he had them translate some Indian works with all possible accuracy: but the wars of India & the ruin of Pondicherry resulted in the loss of all that he had gathered on these objects: and only the last translation of Zozur, of which only one complete copy remains, between the hands of M. Teissier de la Tour nephew of M. leConsr. Barthelemy. It's certain the one that we made the copy that we have in the Library of His Majesty, and which no doubt had not had time to complete when M. de Modave embarked to return to Europe."

I have not been able to gather any information on Tessier -- or Teissier -- de la Tour.


That the crowning of the decorated pot symbolizes a "recapitulation" is also suggested by a smallpox healing rite witnessed in 1709 by the French missionary, Jean-Jacques Tessier de Queralay, in Pondichery. Apparently this ritual was performed to placate Mariamma, the smallpox goddess who, as we heard in chapter 7, had her head chopped off by her son and reconnected to the body of an Untouchable woman. This is what Tessier observed:

"Carrying on her head a vase filled with water and margosa leaves, and holding in her right hand some leaves of that tree and a rattan cane, a Paraiyan (Untouchable) woman, a servant of this goddess, proceeds through town -- accompanied of musicians and other persons in charge of receiving alms. Each time that she stops in front of a house, she dances, the vase on her head. (in [Sri] Dharmapal 1982: 130-31, translation mine)."

The procession documented by the priest reenacted the ambiguous corporal predicament of this goddess whose head, here symbolized by the karakam pot, was attached to the body of a female Untouchable specialist. Does this not suggest that in the context of our "invitatnoi" the crowning with the karakam represents the reconnection of the disembodied parents, "heads of the household" (talaikkattu) to the bodies of their "headless" children?

-- Religion Against the Self: An Ethnography of Tamil Rituals, by Isabelle Nabokov

The Actors

The Accused

Nayiniyappa: Chief commercial broker to the Compagnie des Indes in Pondichéry, 1708–1716

Nayiniyappa’s Family and Associates

Guruvappa: Nayiniyappa’s eldest son
The Widow Guruvappa: Guruvappa’s wife, Nayiniyappa’s daughter-in-law
Tiruvangadan: A merchant of Madras, and Nayiniyappa’s business associate and brother-in-law
Ramanada: Nayiniyappa’s business associate.
Ananda Ranga Pillai: Nayiniyappa’s nephew, Tiruvangadan’s son, and chief commercial broker to the Compagnie des Indes, 1748–1761.

French Trader-Administrators

Guillaume André Hébert: Governor of Pondichéry 1708–1713; Général de la nation, 1715–1718
Hébert fils: The governor’s son and a junior employee of the Compagnie des Indes
Pierre André Prévost de La Prévostière: Governor of Pondichéry, 1718–1721
Nicolas de La Morandière: Pondichéry councillor, author of several appeals filed by the accused Indians

The Missionaries

Guy Tachard: First superior of the Jesuit mission in Pondichéry
Jean-Venant Bouchet: Second superior of the Jesuit mission in Pondichéry
Père Esprit de Tours: Capuchin missionary and parish priest to Europeans in Pondichéry
Jean-Jacques Tessier de Queralay: Representative of the Missions étrangères de Paris.


The Interpreters

Manuel Geganis: A French-speaking Tamil Christian, son of the Jesuits’ chief catechist (religious interpreter)
Père Turpin: A Tamil-speaking Jesuit missionary
Cordier: A French man born in India to a company employee

-- A Colonial Affair: Commerce, Conversion, and Scandal in French India, by Danna Agmon

If Sylvia Murr’s claim that ‘at the beginning of the eighteenth century, all discourse on India was tributary to the ‘Relations’ supplied by the missionaries, Catholic and Protestant’,1 [‘au debut du 18e siecle, tout discours sur l’lnde etait tributaire des ‘Relations’ foumies paries missionaires, catholiques ou protestants’ Murr 1986: 303.] is somewhat overstated, it nevertheless serves to emphasise the importance of such missionary ‘relations’ prior to the arrival in India of Anquetil-Duperron, who appears to have been the first European to visit India for purely scholarly purposes. Among Protestants, Murr mentions Ziegenbalg and also Lord and Roger, although the latter were not missionaries, nor writing at the beginning of the eighteenth century.

Among Catholics, the main contributors to Indological discourse of the eighteenth century were French, in particular the Jesuits associated with the Carnatic mission, but also the Capuchins Jean-Jacques Tessier de Queralay and Thomas de Poitiers. At the end of the century another French priest, the Abbe Jean-Antoine Dubois, a secular priest of the Missions Etrangeres, was responsible for publishing as his own work one of the most significant works of the earlier generation of French missionaries.2 [Despite being ‘a respected member of the Missions Etrangeres, a body traditionally hostile to the Jesuits’, Dubois’s relations with the Jesuits were good, and he supported the return of the Jesuits to Madurai after the restoration of the Society (Ballhatchet 1998: 3).]

These writers produced a number of significant works on Indian religions, among them the Relation des erreurs qui se trouvent dans la religion des gentils malabars de la Coste Coromandelle3 [A substantial part of the text of the Relation des erreurs qui se trouvent dans la religion des gentils malabars de la Coste Coromandelle was printed in Picart’s Ceremonies et coutumes religieuses de tous les peuples du monde under the title: ‘Dissertation historique sur les Dieux des Indiens orientaux.’ (Picart 1723: 83-100). This is immediately followed by a ‘Lettre de P. Bouchet sur la Religion des Indiens Orientaux’ (Bouchet’s second letter to Huet, XIII: 95-225). A critical edition of the Relation des erreurs from three manuscripts, one of which attributes the work to Nobili was published by Caland (Caland 1923). Dharampal, who has used a fourth manuscript, discusses the origin of the work and its attribution to Bouchet (Dharampal 1982a: 233-239).] of Jean Venant Bouchet, the Traite de la Religion des Malabars4 [Extensive extracts from Tessier de Queralay’s manuscript were published in Bumouf and Jacquet 1835. The full text was published in Dharampal 1982a.] of Tessier de Queralay, Le Paganisme des Indiens nommes Tamouls of Thomas de Poitiers, the Moeurs et Coutumes des Indiens5 [Sylvia Murr identified a manuscript compiled in 1776-1777 by a French artillery officer Nicholas-Jacques Desvaulx as a version of Coeurdoux’s lost work, and has shown that Dubois’s celebrated work, Hindu Manners, Customs and Ceremonies (1816; Mceurs, Institutions et Ceremonies des Peuples de l’lnde, 1825) is based on Coeurdoux (Murr 1987). In his Prefatory note to Beauchamp’s 1906 edition, Friedrich Max Muller noticed that the author of the work ‘really belongs to a period previous to the revival of Sanskrit studies in India, as inaugurated by Wilkins, Sir William Jones and Colebrooke’, although he did not doubt that the author was Dubois.] of Gaston-Laurent Coeurdoux, and the infamous Ezourvedam.6 [Among those to whom the Ezourvedam has been attributed are, in addition to Nobili, five French Jesuits of the eighteenth century: Bouchet (1655-1732), Pierre Martin (1665- 1716), Jean Calmette (1693-1740), Antoine Mosac (1704-C.1784), and Jean de Villette (dates uncertain). Rocher reviews the long debate over the authorship of the Ezourvedam concluding that ‘the author of the [Ezourvedam] may be one of these, but he may also be one of their many more or less well known confreres. In the present state of our knowledge we cannot go any further than that.’ (Rocher 1984: 60). If nothing else, this demonstrates the sheer number of Jesuits who had significant knowledge of Indian languages and religions. The Ezourvedam was published in 1778 as L’Ezour-Vedam, ou Ancien Commentaire du Vedam contenant I’esposition des opinions religieuses & philosophiques des Indiens, but doubts about its authenticity immediately surfaced. Pierre Sonnerat showed it to ‘a learned but fanatic Brahman’ who convinced him that ‘[ i]t is definitely not one of the four Vedams, notwithstanding its name. It is a book of controversy, written by a missionary’ (Voyage aux Indes Orientates (1782) I: 215, cited in Rocher 1984: 13).] However, only the first and the last of these were published in the eighteenth century. Of more immediate impact were the letters of the French Jesuits, published in the Lettres edifiantes et curieuses, the Memoires de l'Academie des Inscriptions et Belles-Lettres and elsewhere.7 [The letters were widely read, both in the Lettres edifiantes and in other publications, for example in Picart’s collection in which Bouchet’s long, undated letter concerning transmigration (XIII: 95-226) was reprinted (Picart 1723: 100-106). A brief account of the origin, editions and influence of the Lettres edifiantes is given by Retif 1951.] The Jesuit letters from India had been contributing to European knowledge of Indian religions since the sixteenth century.8 [Zachariae goes so far as to say that if Europeans at the end of the 16th and the beginning of the 17th century ‘were tolerably acquainted with ‘Hinduism’, with the religion and mythology of India ... that knowledge was attained through the letters which the Jesuit missionaries labouring in India sent to the members of their Order in Europe.’ (Zachariae 1921: 151). For earlier Jesuit ethnographic contributions see Rubies 2000.] It will be argued, however, that for a number of reasons it was the letters of the eighteenth century which were particularly important in the establishment of the concept of a pan-Indian religion, which subsequently came to be called Hinduism. Although this analysis is based primarily on the letters published in the Lettres edifiantes et curieuses, the other letters, both published and unpublished also played a role, and reference will be made to these and to the other mentioned works on Indian religions by French writers in this period. Among the Jesuits who served in the Madurai, Carnatic and Bengal missions and contributed to the Lettres edifiantes were Jean Venant Bouchet (1655-1732, in India from 1688), Pierre Martin (1665-1716, in India from 1694), Pierre de la Lane (1669- 1746, in India from 1704), Etienne le Gac (1671-1738, in India by 1709), Gaston-Laurent Coeurdoux (1691-1779, in India from 1732), Jean Calmette (1693-1740, in India from 1725 or 1726), Jean Francois Pons (1698-C.1753, in India from 1726).

-- Hinduism in the Jesuit Lettres edifiantes et curieuses, Chapter 7 from "Mapping Hinduism 'Hinduism' and the Study of Indian Religions, 1600-1776," by Will Sweetman, 2003

Louis Barthelemy is much better known; although his career in India runs parallel to that of Porcher des Oulches, of the two he is the more prominent one and holds the highest offices. His name appears repeatedly in the official documents of the French Company. He was born at Montpellier, circa 1695, came to India in 1729, and stayed there until his death at Pondicherry, on 29 July 1760. He served at Mahe, was a member of the council at Chandernagore, and was called to Pondicherry in 1742. His duties at Pondicherry were twice interrupted in later years: in 1748 he was appointed governor of Madras, and in 1753-54 he preceded Porcher as commander of Karikal. He rose to the rank of "second du Conseil Superieur," and in the short period in 1755, between the departure of Godeheu and the arrival of de Leyrit, Barthelemy's name appears first on all official documents. It should perhaps be mentioned, first, that on 22 February 1751 Barthelemy represented the father of the bride at the wedding of Jacques Law -- Dupleix was the witness for the bridegroom --, and second, that on 8 August 1758 he was godfather of Jacques Louis Law. These two entries seem to suggest that he was indeed close to the Law family, whose interpreter has been given credit for the translation of the EzV (see p. 28). It should also be pointed out that Barthelemy died more than half a year after Maudave -- and the EzV -- reached Lorient on 2 February 1760.

-- The Ezourvedam Manuscripts, Excerpt from Ezourvedam: A French Veda of the Eighteenth Century, Edited with an Introduction by Ludo Rocher

...

What are we to make of this? Today we know, thanks to the efforts of many scholars, that Voltaire's Ezour-vedam was definitely authored by one or several French Jesuits in India, and Ludo Rocher has convincingly argued that the text was never translated from Sanskrit but written in French and then partially translated into Sanskrit (Rocher 1984: 57-60). Consequently, there never was a translator from Sanskrit to French -- which also makes it extremely unlikely that any Brahmin, whether from Benares in the north or Cherignan (Seringham) in the south, ever gave this French manuscript to Maudave. Whether Maudave was "a close friend of one of the principal brahmins" and how old and wise that man was appear equally irrelevant. Voltaire's story of the Brahmin translator appears to be entirely fictional and also squarely contradicts the only relevant independent evidence, Maudave's letter to Voltaire, which (rightly or wrongly; see Chapter 7) named a long-dead French Jesuit as translator and imputed Jesuit tampering with the text. Since it is unlikely that Maudave would arbitrarily change such central elements of his story when he met Voltaire, the inevitable conclusion is that Voltaire created a narrative to serve a particular agenda and changed that story when the need arose.

-- The Birth of Orientalism, by Urs App

The first Director General for the [French East India] Company was François de la Faye,...

La Faye was the owner of an extensive art collection, two hotels in Paris, and another in Versailles. When he acquired the ancient château de Condé in 1719, he commissioned the most fashionable artists of his time and the architect Giovanni Niccolò Servandoni for elaborate improvements....

The Marquis was a member of the French Academy, a director of the French India Company, and accordingly, was a very rich man. In his mansion in Paris, he often received such famous people as Voltaire and Crébillon...

At a later date, the castle belonged to the Count de la Tour du Pin Lachaux, through his marriage with the niece of the Marquis de la Faye...

In 1814, the Countess de Sade, the daughter-in-law of the famous Marquis de Sade, inherited Condé from her cousin, La Tour du Pin. Since this time and up to 1983, the castle remained the property of the Sade family, who restored it with much care after the two World Wars.


-- French East India Company, by Wikipedia


Jacques Alexandre Bernard Law, marquis de Lauriston
Jacques Alexandre Bernard LAW de LAURISTON
Marquis de Lauriston, Maréchal de France (1823)
• Born 1 February 1768 - Pondichéry (Inde)
• Deceased 11 June 1828, aged 60 years old
• Maréchal de France, Pair de France, Grand Croix Légion d'Honneur
Parents
• Jean LAW de LAURISTON, Chevalier de Saint-Louis 1719-1797 (Baron de Lauriston, Col d'infanterie, Gouverneur de Pondichéry)
• Jeanne de CARVALHO 1735-1805
Spouses, children, grandchildren and great-grandchildren
• Married in 1789 to Antoinette Claudine Julie Le DUC, Châtelain de Soisy-sur-Seine, born 29 September 1772 - La Fère (02), deceased 14 January 1873 - Paris VIII° (75) aged 100 years old (Parents : Claude Marie DUC dit Le DUC, sgr de Valenciennes-en-Dombes 1713-1807 & Marie Charlotte Françoise de RONTY, dame de Richecourt) with
 Auguste Jean Alexandre LAW de LAURISTON, voir légion d'honneur (Grand officier) 1790-1860 Married 21 April 1820 to Jeanne Louise Délie CARETTE †1854 with
 Valentine Marie LAW de LAURISTON 1820- Married 10 February 1841 to Ange-Bernard MERCIER de BOISSY 1801-1856 with :
o Arthur Ange Augustin MERCIER de BOISSY 1844-
o Paul Marie Joseph MERCIER de BOISSY 1850-1897/
 Alexandre Louis Joseph LAW de LAURISTON, voir légion d'honneur (Chevalier) 1821- Married in 1849 to Marie Pauline LANJUINAIS 1829-1887 with :
o Henri LAW de LAURISTON 1850-
 Jeanne Louise Marie Thérèse LAW de LAURISTON 1852-
 Charles Louis Alexandre LAW de LAURISTON, comte 1824- Married 15 April 1852 to Marie Félicie PASCAL 1831-1905 with :
 Jacques Louis Alexandre Henri LAW de LAURISTON 1853-
 Pierre Jules Louis Roger LAW de LAURISTON, comte 1857-
o Emile Paul Louis Hubert LAW de LAURISTON 1860-
 Jeanne LAW de LAURISTON 1862-1921
o Arthur Louis Firmin LAW de LAURISTON, Voir légion d'honneur (officier) 1829-1888
 Coralie LAW de LAURISTON 1800-1891 Married in 1822 to Edouard HOCQUART de TURTOT, comte 1792-1852 with
• Louis HOCQUART de TURTOT Married in July 1858 to Clémentine COSSIN de CHOURSES †1859
 Henri HOCQUART de TURTOT, Voir Légion d'Honneur (Chevalier) 1825-1901 Married 12 August 1864 to Marie Blanche Louise Sophie EUDES de CATTEVILLE de MIRVILLE 1838-1925 with :
 Etienne HOCQUART de TURTOT 1866-1918
 Jean HOCQUART de TURTOT, comte Hocquart de Turtot 1868-1940
o Louis HOCQUART de TURTOT
• Antoine HOCQUART de TURTOT, comte 1872-1954
o Napoléon Adolphe LAW de LAURISTON 1805-1867
Siblings
 Jeanne LAW de LAURISTON 1756-1830
o Anne LAW de LAURISTON 1761-1762
o Jean LAW de LAURISTON 1765-1765
o Jean Guillaume LAW de LAURISTON 1766-
 Jacques Alexandre Bernard LAW de LAURISTON, Marquis de Lauriston 1768-1828
o François Jean LAW de LAURISTON †1822
 Charles Louis LAW de LAURISTON, voir receveurs généraux 1769-1849
o Joseph Charles LAW de LAURISTON 1770-
 Louis Georges LAW de LAURISTON, voir receveurs généraux 1773-1834

Baron Jean Law de Lauriston
Jean LAW de LAURISTON
Chevalier de Saint-Louis (1780), Baron de Lauriston
• Born 5 October 1719
• Baptized 3 November 1719 - St-Roch, Paris I° (75)
• Deceased 16 July 1797, aged 77 years old
• Baron de Lauriston, Col d'infanterie, Gouverneur de Pondichéry
Parents
• Guillaume LAW de LAURISTON, baron de Lauriston †1752 (Directeur de la Compagnie des Indes et associé de son frère.)
o Rebecca DESVES de PERCY (De l'illustre maison de Percy, comtes et ducs de Northumberland)
Spouses, children, grandchildren and great-grandchildren
• Married in March 1755 to Jeanne de CARVALHO, born in 1735, deceased in 1805 aged 70 years old (Parents : Alexandre de CARVALHO †/1767 & Jeanne de SAINT-HILAIRE) with
 Jeanne LAW de LAURISTON 1756-1830 Married in 1777 to Charles Antoine de LOPEZ de la FARE with
 Anne Jeanne Marie Françoise de LOPEZ-LAFARE †1805 Married to Victor Louis Joseph de MARQUET with :
• Clémence de MARQUET, Comtesse de Marquet 1803-1885
o Anne LAW de LAURISTON 1761-1762
o Jean LAW de LAURISTON 1765-1765
o Jean Guillaume LAW de LAURISTON 1766-
 Jacques Alexandre Bernard LAW de LAURISTON, Marquis de Lauriston 1768-1828 Married in 1789 to Antoinette Claudine Julie Le DUC, Châtelain de Soisy-sur-Seine 1772-1873 with
 Auguste Jean Alexandre LAW de LAURISTON, voir légion d'honneur (Grand officier) 1790-1860 Married 21 April 1820 to Jeanne Louise Délie CARETTE †1854 with :
 Valentine Marie LAW de LAURISTON 1820-
 Alexandre Louis Joseph LAW de LAURISTON, voir légion d'honneur (Chevalier) 1821-
 Charles Louis Alexandre LAW de LAURISTON, comte 1824-
o Arthur Louis Firmin LAW de LAURISTON, Voir légion d'honneur (officier) 1829-1888
 Coralie LAW de LAURISTON 1800-1891 Married in 1822 to Edouard HOCQUART de TURTOT, comte 1792-1852 with :
• Louis HOCQUART de TURTOT
 Henri HOCQUART de TURTOT, Voir Légion d'Honneur (Chevalier) 1825-1901
o Napoléon Adolphe LAW de LAURISTON 1805-1867
o François Jean LAW de LAURISTON †1822
 Charles Louis LAW de LAURISTON, voir receveurs généraux 1769-1849 Married to Agnès de BOUBERS-ABBEVILLE 1785-1816 with
 Augusta Hyacinthe LAW de LAURISTON 1814-1897 Married in 1837 to Jean Joseph Amans PÉCOUL, baron 1795-1870 with :
 Auguste Louis PÉCOUL, baron 1837-1916
o Edgard PÉCOUL 1842-1859
o Joseph Charles LAW de LAURISTON 1770-
 Louis Georges LAW de LAURISTON, voir receveurs généraux 1773-1834 Married in 1806 to Agnès de VERNETY 1785-1871 with
 Gustave LAW de LAURISTON, Voir légion d'honneur (Commandeur) 1806-1882 Married in 1843 to Esther MASCARÈNE de RIVIÈRE with :
o Gustave LAW de LAURISTON, voir légion d'honneur (Chevalier) 1844-1872
o Georges LAW de LAURISTON 1808-
o Olivier LAW de LAURISTON, Voir légion d'honneur (Chevalier) 1809-1859
 Marie-Blanche (Malcy) LAW de LAURISTON 1811-1885 Married 12 June 1833, Nantes (44), to Jean MARION de BEAULIEU, baron 1783-1864 with :
 "Adrienne" Marie MARION de BEAULIEU 1840-1891
o Marguerite Georgette MARION de BEAULIEU
o Geneviève Marie MARION de BEAULIEU
 Hyacinthe LAW de LAURISTON, comte 1816- Married 28 February 1842, Nantes (44), to Aline NOURY 1817-1896 with :
o Georges LAW de LAURISTON 1844-1914
 Aline LAW de LAURISTON 1850-1884
o Edouard LAW de LAURISTON 1851-1867
• Valentine LAW de LAURISTON 1820- Married in 1842 to M de BOISSY
 Marguerite Amélie LAW de LAURISTON 1823-1894 Married 5 August 1846, Nantes (44), to Marie "Alfred" Ernest de CORNULIER-LUCINIÈRE, voir Légion d'Honneur (Chevalier) 1822-1855 with :
o Pierre Marie Alfred de CORNULIER-LUCINIÈRE 1847-
o Anne Marie Marguerite de CORNULIER-LUCINIÈRE 1850-1891
 Charles LAW de LAURISTON-BOUBERS, baron de Lauriston de Boubers 1825-1909 Married 9 April 1856 to Marie de BOUBERS-ABBEVILLE 1832-1904 with :
 Emmanuel LAW de LAURISTON-BOUBERS, marquis 1857-1922
• Elisabeth LAW de LAURISTON-BOUBERS 1861-1888
 Olivier LAW de LAURISTON-BOUBERS, baron 1865-1941
Siblings
 Jean LAW de LAURISTON, Chevalier de Saint-Louis 1719-1797
o Rebecca Louise LAW de LAURISTON 1720-
• Jeanne Marie LAW de LAURISTON 1722-
 Jacques François Le Chevalier Law LAW de LAURISTON, comte de Tancarville 1724-1767
 Elisabeth Jeanne LAW de LAURISTON 1725-1799
o Georges LAW de LAURISTON ca 1726

Jacques Louis Law de Clapernon
Baron de Clapernon
• Born 8 August 1758 - Pondichéry (Inde)
• Gouverneur de Mahé
Parents
• Jacques François Le Chevalier Law LAW de LAURISTON, comte de Tancarville 1724-1767 (Comte de Tancarville)
• Marie de CARVALHO
Spouses, children and grandchildren
o Married to Louise YVON with
 Joseph Amédée Geneviève Saint Caprais LAW de CLAPERNON 1805 Married 24 February 1829, Toulon (83), to Rose Françoise Suzanne DEINSA †1831 with
• Jacques Armand Edouard LAW de CLAPERNON 1831 Married to Eudoxie FALLOFIELD 1831
Joseph Amédée Geneviève Saint Caprais LAW de CLAPERNON 1805 Married 7 January 1832, Pondichéry (Inde), to Marie Françoise Emma MONNIER with
• Pauline LAW de CLAPERNON 1832 Married 5 July 1847, Pondichéry (Inde), to John HOLROYD-DOVETON 1823
Siblings
 Marie Joséphine LAW de LAURISTON 1752
 Jacques Louis LAW de CLAPERNON, Baron de Clapernon 1758

Jacques François Law
Jacques François LAW de LAURISTON Le Chevalier Law
comte de Tancarville
• Born 20 January 1724
• Deceased in 1767, aged 43 years old
• Comte de Tancarville
Parents
• Guillaume LAW de LAURISTON, baron de Lauriston †1752 (Directeur de la Compagnie des Indes et associé de son frère.)
o Rebecca DESVES de PERCY (De l'illustre maison de Percy, comtes et ducs de Northumberland)
Spouses, children, grandchildren and great-grandchildren
• Married 22 February 1751, Pondichéry (Inde), to Marie de CARVALHO (Parents : Alexandre de CARVALHO †/1767 & Jeanne de SAINT-HILAIRE) with
 Marie Joséphine LAW de LAURISTON 1752 Married 19 October 1767, Pondichéry (Inde), to Louis de BRUNO, maire de Saint-Germain-en-Laye †1814 with
 Général-baron Adrien de BRUNO, Baron Bruno 1771-1861 Married to Jacynthe Agnès Fernande de FOLARD 1775-1866 with :
 Edouard Hubert Joseph de BRUNO, baron Bruno 1802-1870
 Adrienne de BRUNO 1816
 Jacques Louis LAW de CLAPERNON, Baron de Clapernon 1758 Married to Louise YVON with
 Joseph Amédée Geneviève Saint Caprais LAW de CLAPERNON 1805 Married 24 February 1829, Toulon (83), to Rose Françoise Suzanne DEINSA †1831 with :
• Jacques Armand Edouard LAW de CLAPERNON 1831
Joseph Amédée Geneviève Saint Caprais LAW de CLAPERNON 1805 Married 7 January 1832, Pondichéry (Inde), to Marie Françoise Emma MONNIER with :
• Pauline LAW de CLAPERNON 1832
Siblings
Jean LAW de LAURISTON, Chevalier de Saint-Louis 1719-1797
o Rebecca Louise LAW de LAURISTON 1720-
• Jeanne Marie LAW de LAURISTON 1722-
 Jacques François Le Chevalier Law LAW de LAURISTON, comte de Tancarville 1724-1767
 Elisabeth Jeanne LAW de LAURISTON 1725-1799
o Georges LAW de LAURISTON ca 1726

William Law of Lauriston
Guillaume LAW de LAURISTON
(William LAW de LAURISTON)
baron de Lauriston
• Deceased in 1752
• Directeur de la Compagnie des Indes et associé de son frère.
Parents
• William LAW of BRUNTON, baron de Lauriston †1684 (Propriétaire de Lauriston Castle. banquier à Édimbourg.)
• Jeanne CAMPBELL (Fille du clan Campbell des ducs d'ARGYLL.)
Spouses, children, grandchildren and great-grandchildren
o Married 3 July 1716, Londres (Royaume-Uni), to Rebecca DESVES de PERCY,
De l'illustre maison de Percy, comtes et ducs de Northumberland
with
 Jean LAW de LAURISTON, Chevalier de Saint-Louis 1719-1797 Married in March 1755 to Jeanne de CARVALHO 1735-1805 with
 Jeanne LAW de LAURISTON 1756-1830 Married in 1777 to Charles Antoine de LOPEZ de la FARE with :
 Anne Jeanne Marie Françoise de LOPEZ-LAFARE †1805
o Anne LAW de LAURISTON 1761-1762
o Jean LAW de LAURISTON 1765-1765
o Jean Guillaume LAW de LAURISTON 1766-
 Jacques Alexandre Bernard LAW de LAURISTON, Marquis de Lauriston 1768-1828 Married in 1789 to Antoinette Claudine Julie Le DUC, Châtelain de Soisy-sur-Seine 1772-1873 with :
 Auguste Jean Alexandre LAW de LAURISTON, voir légion d'honneur (Grand officier) 1790-1860
 Coralie LAW de LAURISTON 1800-1891
o Napoléon Adolphe LAW de LAURISTON 1805-1867
o François Jean LAW de LAURISTON †1822
 Charles Louis LAW de LAURISTON, voir receveurs généraux 1769-1849 Married to Agnès de BOUBERS-ABBEVILLE 1785-1816 with :
 Augusta Hyacinthe LAW de LAURISTON 1814-1897
o Joseph Charles LAW de LAURISTON 1770-
 Louis Georges LAW de LAURISTON, voir receveurs généraux 1773-1834 Married in 1806 to Agnès de VERNETY 1785-1871 with :
 Gustave LAW de LAURISTON, Voir légion d'honneur (Commandeur) 1806-1882
o Georges LAW de LAURISTON 1808-
o Olivier LAW de LAURISTON, Voir légion d'honneur (Chevalier) 1809-1859
 Marie-Blanche (Malcy) LAW de LAURISTON 1811-1885
 Hyacinthe LAW de LAURISTON, comte 1816-
• Valentine LAW de LAURISTON 1820-
 Marguerite Amélie LAW de LAURISTON 1823-1894
 Charles LAW de LAURISTON-BOUBERS, baron de Lauriston de Boubers 1825-1909
o Rebecca Louise LAW de LAURISTON 1720-
• Jeanne Marie LAW de LAURISTON 1722- Married 6 February 1743 to Jean Jacques de La COUR, comte
 Jacques François Le Chevalier Law LAW de LAURISTON, comte de Tancarville 1724-1767 Married 22 February 1751, Pondichéry (Inde), to Marie de CARVALHO with
 Marie Joséphine LAW de LAURISTON 1752 Married 19 October 1767, Pondichéry (Inde), to Louis de BRUNO, maire de Saint-Germain-en-Laye †1814 with :
 Général-baron Adrien de BRUNO, Baron Bruno 1771-1861
 Jacques Louis LAW de CLAPERNON, Baron de Clapernon 1758 Married to Louise YVON with :
 Joseph Amédée Geneviève Saint Caprais LAW de CLAPERNON 1805
 Elisabeth Jeanne LAW de LAURISTON 1725-1799 Married in 1744 to François Xavier de BOISSEROLLE, sgr de Boisvilliers 1713-1793 with
o Jeanne de BOISSEROLLE
• Marie Anne de BOISSEROLLE 1739-1825 Married before 1789 to Louis Alexandre,baron d'Albignac d'Arre d'ALBIGNAC, Baron d'Albignac d'Arre 1739-1825
• Eulalie Catherine Jacques de BOISSEROLLE 1760-1833 Married in 1777 to Jean François Xavier de MÉNARD
 Jean Aurèle de BOISSEROLLE, voir Légion d'honneur (Officier) 1764-1829 Married in 1794 to Marguerite d'ASTANIÈRES 1775-1846 with :
 Aimée de BOISSEROLLE
• Joseph Aurèle de BOISSEROLLE 1801-1848
• Rosalie Rebecca Dorothée de BOISSEROLLE Married in 1791 to Jean David AIGOIN, sgr de L'Euzière 1753-1840
o Georges LAW de LAURISTON ca 1726
Siblings
 John LAW de LAURISTON, Comte de Valençay 1671-1729
 André LAW of LAURISTON
 Guillaume LAW de LAURISTON, baron de Lauriston †1752
o Robert LAW of LAURISTON
o Hugues LAW of LAURISTON
• Jeanne LAW of LAURISTON
o Janet LAW of LAURISTON
• Agnes LAW of LAURISTON
o Lilias LAW of LAURISTON

William Law of Brunton, Baron of Lauriston
William LAW of BRUNTON
D’hermines à la bande de gueules accompagnée de deux coqs d’azur
baron de Lauriston, Châtelain de Lauriston
• Deceased in 1684
• Propriétaire de Lauriston Castle. banquier à Édimbourg.
Parents
• James LAW of BRUNTON, baron de Brunton (Major d'un régiment.)
• Margareth PRESTON de PRESTONHALL
Spouses, children, grandchildren and great-grandchildren
• Married to Jeanne CAMPBELL,
Fille du clan Campbell des ducs d'ARGYLL.
(Parents : Dugald CAMPBELL & Annabella HAMILTON) with
 John LAW de LAURISTON, Comte de Valençay 1671-1729 Married in 1701 to Katherine KNOLLYS †1747 with
• Mary Katherine LAW of LAURISTON 1712-1790 Married to William, viscount Wallingford KNOLLYS, vicomte 1694-1740
o John LAW de LAURISTON
 André LAW of LAURISTON Married in 1695 to Bethia de MELVIL with
 Edmund, évêque de Carlisle, LAW of BRUNTON 1703-1787 Married to Mary CHRISTIAN 1722-1762 with :
• Mary LAW of BRUNTON 1744-1768
 Ewan LAW of BRUNTON 1747-1829
 Edward, 1er lord Ellenborough, LAW, baron Ellenborough 1750-1818
 Joanna LAW of BRUNTON 1753-1823
 George, évêque de Bath et Wells, LAW of BRUNTON 1761-1845
 Mungo of Pittilock LAW of BRUNTON Married to Isobel MAKGILL with :
 Mungo of Pittilock LAW of BRUNTON †1800
 Guillaume LAW de LAURISTON, baron de Lauriston †1752 Married 3 July 1716, Londres (Royaume-Uni), to Rebecca DESVES de PERCY with
 Jean LAW de LAURISTON, Chevalier de Saint-Louis 1719-1797 Married in March 1755 to Jeanne de CARVALHO 1735-1805 with :
 Jeanne LAW de LAURISTON 1756-1830
o Anne LAW de LAURISTON 1761-1762
o Jean LAW de LAURISTON 1765-1765
o Jean Guillaume LAW de LAURISTON 1766-
 Jacques Alexandre Bernard LAW de LAURISTON, Marquis de Lauriston 1768-1828
o François Jean LAW de LAURISTON †1822
 Charles Louis LAW de LAURISTON, voir receveurs généraux 1769-1849
o Joseph Charles LAW de LAURISTON 1770-
 Louis Georges LAW de LAURISTON, voir receveurs généraux 1773-1834
o Rebecca Louise LAW de LAURISTON 1720-
• Jeanne Marie LAW de LAURISTON 1722- Married 6 February 1743 to Jean Jacques de La COUR, comte
 Jacques François Le Chevalier Law LAW de LAURISTON, comte de Tancarville 1724-1767 Married 22 February 1751, Pondichéry (Inde), to Marie de CARVALHO with :
 Marie Joséphine LAW de LAURISTON 1752
 Jacques Louis LAW de CLAPERNON, Baron de Clapernon 1758
 Elisabeth Jeanne LAW de LAURISTON 1725-1799 Married in 1744 to François Xavier de BOISSEROLLE, sgr de Boisvilliers 1713-1793 with :
o Jeanne de BOISSEROLLE
• Marie Anne de BOISSEROLLE 1739-1825
• Eulalie Catherine Jacques de BOISSEROLLE 1760-1833
 Jean Aurèle de BOISSEROLLE, voir Légion d'honneur (Officier) 1764-1829
• Rosalie Rebecca Dorothée de BOISSEROLLE
o Georges LAW de LAURISTON ca 1726
o Robert LAW of LAURISTON
o Hugues LAW of LAURISTON
• Jeanne LAW of LAURISTON Married to John HAY of LATHAM
o Janet LAW of LAURISTON
• Agnes LAW of LAURISTON Married to J., Lord HAMILTON
o Lilias LAW of LAURISTON
Siblings
• James LAW of BRUNTON, sieur de Brunton
 William LAW of BRUNTON, baron de Lauriston †1684

-- by Geneanet, org


Jean Law de Lauriston
by Wikipedia
Accessed: 7/30/21

Baron Jean Law de Lauriston, was born on October 5, 1719 in Paris. He was twice Governor General of Pondicherry. Not much is known about his life, but his contributions to the French Colonial Empire are notable.

Law was a nephew of the financier John Law, who had founded the Banque Générale and in 1719 had helped re-finance the French Indies companies.[1] Jean Law was a contemporary of Alivardi Khan who says about him that, "He saw with equal indignation and surprise the progress of the French and the English on the Coromandel Coast as well as in the Deccan."

Jean Law’s son was soldier and diplomat Jacques Lauriston.

In 1765

When in 1765 the town of Pondicherry was returned to France after a peace treaty with England, Pondicherry was in ruins. Jean Law de Lauriston, then Governor General set to rebuild the town on the old foundations and after five months 200 European and 2000 Tamil houses had been erected.

Transfer of Yanaon

Another significant event in the life of Lauriston was the re-transfer of Yanam to the French. A document dated 15 May 1765 showed that the villages of Yanam and Kapulapalem, with certain other lands, had been ceded by John White Hill and George Dolben. These two were Englishmen acting as agents for Jean Pybus, the head of the English settlement in Masulipatam. They had negotiated a deal (for taking over the villages) with Jean-Jacques Panon, the French Commissioner, who was Jean Law de Lauriston's deputy when he was Governor General of Pondicherry. The 1765 document mentions that France entered into possession of Yanam and its dependent territories with exemption from all export and import duties.

Memoire of 1767

Image
Jean Law's Memoire: Mémoires sur quelques affaires de l’Empire Mogol 1756-1761 contains detailed information about the campaign of the Mughal Emperor Shah Alam II and his French allies against the British East India Company.[2]

Jean Law de Lauriston wrote Mémoires sur quelques affaires de l’Empire Mogol 1756-1761 which can be found in "Libraires de la Société de l'histoire des colonies françaises" Paris.

He stated in his "Memoire of 1767" as “It is from Yanam that we get out best ‘guiness’ (fine cloth). It is possible to have a commerce here worth more than a million livres per year under circumstances more favorable than those in which we are placed now, but always by giving advances much earlier, which we have never been in a position to do. From this place we also procured teakwood, oils rice and other grains both for the men as well as for the animals. Apart from commerce, Yanam enjoyed another kind of importance. The advantages which may be derived in a time of war from the alliances that we the French may conclude with several Rajas who sooner or later cannot fail to be dissatisfied with the English. Although the English gained an effective control over the Circars, Yanam enabled the French to enter into secret relations with the local chieftains. Yanam had some commercial importance".

Death

He died in Paris on July 16, 1797. There is a village in his name in Puducherry which is still today called as "Lawspet".

His son, Jacques Lauriston, became a general in the French army during the Napoleonic Wars.

References

1. William Dalrymple The Anarchy: The Relentless Rise of The East India Company, Bloomsbury Publishing, 2019, p.48.
2. "YouTube". https://www.youtube.com.
admin
Site Admin
 
Posts: 36135
Joined: Thu Aug 01, 2013 5:21 am

PreviousNext

Return to Articles & Essays

Who is online

Users browsing this forum: No registered users and 24 guests